V
>
1. first, he sends his greeting
 
3
Chapter 1
1 Paul, called to be an apostle of Jesus Christ by the will of God, and Sosthenes a brother,
2 To the church of God that is at Corinth, to them that are sanctified in Christ Jesus, called to be saints, with all that invoke the name of our Lord Jesus Christ in every place of theirs and ours.
3 Grace to you and peace, from God our father and from the Lord Jesus Christ.
V
*
1. he mentions the persons who send the greeting
1:1
 
Chapter 1
1 Paul, called to be an apostle of Jesus Christ by the will of God, and Sosthenes a brother,
V
*
2. the persons greeted, at to the church of God
1:2
 
Chapter 1
2 To the church of God that is at Corinth, to them that are sanctified in Christ Jesus, called to be saints, with all that invoke the name of our Lord Jesus Christ in every place of theirs and ours.
V
*
3. he wishes them well, at grace to you and peace
1:3
 
Chapter 1
3 Grace to you and peace, from God our father and from the Lord Jesus Christ.
V
>
2. second, his message, at I give thanks to my God
1:4
11
Chapter 1
4 I give thanks to my God always for you, for the grace of God that is given you in Christ Jesus:
5 That in all things you are made rich in him, in all utterance and in all knowledge;
6 As the testimony of Christ was confirmed in you,
7 So that nothing is wanting to you in any grace, waiting for the manifestation of our Lord Jesus Christ.
8 Who also will confirm you unto the end without crime, in the days of the coming of our Lord Jesus Christ.
9 God is faithful: by whom you are called unto the fellowship of his Son, Jesus Christ our Lord.
10 Now I beseech you, brethren, by the name of our Lord Jesus Christ, that you all speak the same thing and that there be no schisms among you: but that you be perfect in the same mind and in the same judgment.
11 For it hath been signified unto me, my brethren, of you, by them that are of the house of Chloe, that there are contentions among you.
12 Now this I say, that every one of you saith: I indeed am of Paul; and I am of Apollo; and I of Cephas; and I of Christ.
13 Is Christ divided? Was Paul then crucified for you? Or were you baptized in the name of Paul?
14 I give God thanks, that I baptized none of you but Crispus and Caius:
15 Lest any should say that you were baptized in my name.
16 And I baptized also the household of Stephanus. Besides, I know not whether I baptized any other.
17 For Christ sent me not to baptize, but to preach the gospel: not in wisdom of speech, lest the cross of Christ should be made void.
18 For the word of the cross, to them indeed that perish, is foolishness: but to them that are saved, that is, to us, it is the power of God.
19 For it is written: I will destroy the wisdom of the wise: and the prudence of the prudent I will reject.
20 Where is the wise? Where is the scribe? Where is the disputer of this world? Hath not God made foolish the wisdom of this world?
21 For, seeing that in the wisdom of God, the world, by wisdom, knew not God, it pleased God, by the foolishness of our preaching, to save them that believe.
22 For both the Jews require signs: and the Greeks seek after wisdom.
23 But we preach Christ crucified: unto the Jews indeed a stumblingblock, and unto the Gentiles foolishness:
24 But unto them that are called, both Jews and Greeks, Christ, the power of God and the wisdom of God.
25 For the foolishness of God is wiser than men: and the weakness of God is stronger than men.
26 For see your vocation, brethren, that there are not many wise according to the flesh, not many mighty, not many noble.
27 But the foolish things of the world hath God chosen, that he may confound the wise: and the weak things of the world hath God chosen, that he may confound the strong.
28 And the base things of the world and the things that are contemptible, hath God chosen: and things that are not, that he might bring to nought things that are:
29 That no flesh should glory in his sight.
30 But of him are you in Christ Jesus, who of God is made unto us wisdom and justice and sanctification and redemption:
31 That, as it is written: He that glorieth may glory in the Lord.
Chapter 2
1 And I, brethren, when I came to you, came not in loftiness of speech or of wisdom, declaring unto you the testimony of Christ.
2 For I judged not myself to know anything among you, but Jesus Christ: and him crucified.
3 And I was with you in weakness and in fear and in much trembling.
4 And my speech and my preaching was not in the persuasive words of human wisdom. but in shewing of the Spirit and power:
5 That your faith might not stand on the wisdom of men, but on the power of God.
6 Howbeit we speak wisdom among the perfect: yet not the wisdom of this world, neither of the princes of this world that come to nought.
7 But we speak the wisdom of God in a mystery, a wisdom which is hidden, which God ordained before the world, unto our glory:
8 Which none of the princes of this world knew. For if they had known it, they would never have crucified the Lord of glory.
9 But, as it is written: That eye hath not seen, nor ear heard: neither hath it entered into the heart of man, what things God hath prepared for them that love him.
10 But to us God hath revealed them by his Spirit. For the Spirit searcheth all things, yea, the deep things of God.
11 For what man knoweth the things of a man, but the spirit of a man that is in him? So the things also that are of God, no man knoweth, but the Spirit of God.
12 Now, we have received not the spirit of this world, but the Spirit that is of God: that we may know the things that are given us from God.
13 Which things also we speak: not in the learned words of human wisdom, but in the doctrine of the Spirit, comparing spiritual things with spiritual.
14 But the sensual man perceiveth not these things that are of the Spirit of God. For it is foolishness to him: and he cannot understand, because it is spiritually examined.
15 But the spiritual man judgeth all things: and he himself is judged of no man.
16 For who hath known the mind of the Lord, that he may instruct him? But we have the mind of Christ.
Chapter 3
1 And I, brethren, could not speak to you as unto spiritual, but as unto carnal. As unto little ones in Christ.
2 I gave you milk to drink, not meat: for you were not able as yet. But neither indeed are you now able: for you are yet carnal.
3 For, whereas there is among you envying and contention, are you not carnal and walk you not according to man?
4 For while one saith: I indeed am of Paul: and another: I am of Apollo: are you not men? What then is Apollo and what is Paul?
5 The ministers of him whom you have believed: and to every one as the Lord hath given.
6 I have planted, Apollo watered: but God gave the increase.
7 Therefore, neither he that planteth is any thing, nor he that watereth: but God that giveth the increase.
8 Now he that planteth and he that watereth, are one. And every man shall receive his own reward, according to his own labour.
9 For we are God’s coadjutors. You are God’s husbandry: you are God’s building.
10 According to the grace of God that is given to me, as a wise architect, I have laid the foundation: and another buildeth thereon. But let every man take heed how he buildeth thereupon.
11 For other foundation no man can lay, but that which is laid: which is Christ Jesus.
12 Now, if any man build upon this foundation, gold, silver, precious stones, wood, hay, stubble:
13 Every man’s work shall be manifest. For the day of the Lord shall declare it, because it shall be revealed in fire. And the fire shall try every man’s work, of what sort it is.
14 If any man’s work abide, which he hath built thereupon, he shall receive a reward.
15 If any man’s work burn, he shall suffer loss: but he himself shall be saved, yet so as by fire.
16 Know you not that you are the temple of God and that the Spirit of God dwelleth in you?
17 But if any man violate the temple of God, him shall God destroy. For the temple of God is holy, which you are.
18 Let no man deceive himself. If any man among you seem to be wise in this world, let him become a fool, that he may be wise.
19 For the wisdom of this world is foolishness with God. For it is written: I will catch the wise in their own craftiness.
20 And again: The Lord knoweth the thoughts of the wise, that they are vain.
21 Let no man therefore glory in men.
22 For all things are yours, whether it be Paul or Apollo or Cephas, or the world, or life, or death, or things present, or things to come. For all are yours.
23 And you are Christ’s. And Christ is God’s.
Chapter 4
1 Let a man so account of us as of the ministers of Christ and the dispensers of the mysteries of God.
2 Here now it is required among the dispensers that a man be found faithful.
3 But to me it is a very small thing to be judged by you or by man’s day. But neither do I judge my own self.
4 For I am not conscious to myself of anything. Yet am I not hereby justified: but he that judgeth me is the Lord.
5 Therefore, judge not before the time: until the Lord come, who both will bring to light the hidden things of darkness and will make manifest the counsels of the hearts. And then shall every man have praise from God.
6 But these things, brethren, I have in a figure transferred to myself and to Apollo, for your sakes: that in us you may learn that one be not puffed up against the other for another, above that which is written.
7 For who distinguisheth thee? Or what hast thou that thou hast not received, and if thou hast received, why dost thou glory, as if thou hadst not received it?
8 You are now full: you are now become rich: you reign without us; and I would to God you did reign, that we also might reign with you.
9 For I think that God hath set forth us apostles, the last, as it were men appointed to death. We are made a spectacle to the world and to angels and to men.
10 We are fools for Christs sake, but you are wise in Christ: we are weak, but you are strong: you are honourable, but we without honour.
11 Even unto this hour we both hunger and thirst and are naked and are buffeted and have no fixed abode.
12 And we labour, working with our own hands. We are reviled: and we bless. We are persecuted: and we suffer it.
13 We are blasphemed: and we entreat. We are made as the refuse of this world, the offscouring of all, even until now.
14 I write not these things to confound you: but I admonish you as my dearest children.
15 For if you have ten thousand instructors in Christ, yet not many fathers. For in Christ Jesus, by the gospel, I have begotten you.
16 Wherefore, I beseech you, be ye followers of me as I also am of Christ.
17 For this cause have I sent to you Timothy, who is my dearest son and faithful in the Lord. Who will put you in mind of my ways, which are in Christ Jesus: as I teach every where in every church.
18 As if I would not come to you, so some are puffed up.
19 But I will come to you shortly, if the Lord will: and will know, not the speech of them that are puffed up, but the power.
20 For the kingdom of God is not in speech, but in power.
21 What will you? Shall I come to you with a rod? Or in charity and in the spirit of meekness?
Chapter 5
1 It is absolutely heard that there is fornication among you and such fornication as the like is not among the heathens: that one should have his father’s wife.
2 And you are puffed up and have not rather mourned: that he might be taken away from among you that hath done this thing.
3 I indeed, absent in body but present in spirit, have already judged, as though I were present, him that hath so done,
4 In the name of our Lord Jesus Christ, you being gathered together and my spirit, with the power of our Lord Jesus:
5 To deliver such a one to Satan for the destruction of the flesh, that the spirit may be saved in the day of our Lord Jesus Christ.
6 Your glorying is not good. Know you not that a little leaven corrupteth the whole lump?
7 Purge out the old leaven, that you may be a new paste, as you are unleavened. For Christ our pasch is sacrificed.
8 Therefore, let us feast, not with the old leaven, nor with the leaven of malice and wickedness: but with the unleavened bread of sincerity and truth.
9 I wrote to you in an epistle not to keep company with fornicators.
10 I mean not with the fornicators of this world or with the covetous or the extortioners or the servers of idols: otherwise you must needs go out of this world.
11 But now I have written to you, not to keep company, if any man that is named a brother be a fornicator or covetous or a server of idols or a railer or a drunkard or an extortioner: with such a one, not so much as to eat.
12 For what have I to do to judge them that are without? Do not you judge them that are within?
13 For them that are without, God will judge. Put away the evil one from among yourselves.
Chapter 6
1 Dare any of you, having a matter against another, go to be judged before the unjust: and not before the saints?
2 Know you not that the saints shall judge this world? And if the world shall be judged by you, are you unworthy to judge the smallest matters?
3 Know you not that we shall judge angels? How much more things of this world?
4 If therefore you have judgments of things pertaining to this world, set them to judge who are the most despised in the church.
5 I speak to your shame. Is it so that there is not among you any one wise man that is able to judge between his brethren?
6 But brother goeth to law with brother: and that before unbelievers.
7 Already indeed there is plainly a fault among you, that you have law suits one with another. Why do you not rather take wrong? Why do you not rather suffer yourselves to be defrauded?
8 But you do wrong and defraud: and that to your brethren.
9 Know you not that the unjust shall not possess the kingdom of God? Do not err: Neither fornicators nor idolaters nor adulterers:
10 Nor the effeminate nor liers with mankind nor thieves nor covetous nor drunkards nor railers nor extortioners shall possess the kingdom of God.
11 And such some of you were. But you are washed: but you are sanctified: but you are justified: in the name of our Lord Jesus Christ and the Spirit of our God.
12 All things are lawful to me: but all things are not expedient. All things are lawful to me: but I will not be brought under the power of any.
13 Meat for the belly and the belly for the meats: but God shall destroy both it and them. But the body is not for fornication, but for the Lord: and the Lord for the body.
14 Now God hath raised up the Lord and will raise us up also by his power.
15 Know you not that your bodies are the members of Christ? Shall I then take the members of Christ and make them the members of an harlot? God forbid!
16 Or know you not that he who is joined to a harlot is made one body? For they shall be, saith he, two in one flesh.
17 But he who is joined to the Lord is one spirit.
18 Fly fornication. Every sin that a man doth is without the body: but he that committeth fornication sinneth against his own body.
19 Or know you not that your members are the temple of the Holy Ghost, who is in you, whom you have from God: and you are not your own?
20 For you are bought with a great price. Glorify and bear God in your body.
Chapter 7
1 Now concerning the things whereof you wrote to me: It is good for a man not to touch a woman.
2 But for fear of fornication, let every man have his own wife: and let every woman have her own husband.
3 Let the husband render the debt to his wife: and the wife also in like manner to the husband.
4 The wife hath not power of her own body: but the husband. And in like manner the husband also hath not power of his own body: but the wife.
5 Defraud not one another, except, perhaps, by consent, for a time, that you may give yourselves to prayer: and return together again, lest Satan tempt you for your incontinency.
6 But I speak this by indulgence, not by commandment.
7 For I would that all men were even as myself. But every one hath his proper gift from God: one after this manner, and another after that.
8 But I say to the unmarried and to the widows: It is good for them if they so continue, even as I.
9 But if they do not contain themselves, let them marry. For it is better to marry than to be burnt.
10 But to them that are married, not I, but the Lord, commandeth that the wife depart not from her husband.
11 And if she depart, that she remain unmarried or be reconciled to her husband. And let not the husband put away his wife.
12 For to the rest I speak, not the Lord. If any brother hath a wife that believeth not and she consent to dwell with him: let him not put her away.
13 And if any woman hath a husband that believeth not and he consent to dwell with her: let her not put away her husband.
14 For the unbelieving husband is sanctified by the believing wife: and the unbelieving wife is sanctified by the believing husband. Otherwise your children should be unclean: but now they are holy.
15 But if the unbeliever depart, let him depart. For a brother or sister is not under servitude in such cases. But God hath called us in peace.
16 For how knowest thou, O wife, whether thou shalt save thy husband? Or how knowest thou, O man, whether thou shalt save thy wife?
17 But as the Lord hath distributed to every one, as God hath called every one: so let him walk. And so in all churches I teach.
18 Is any man called, being circumcised? Let him not procure uncircumcision. Is any man called in uncircumcision? Let him not be circumcised.
19 Circumcision is nothing and uncircumcision is nothing: but the observance of the commandments of God.
20 Let every man abide in the same calling in which he was called.
21 Wast thou called, being a bondman? Care not for it: but if thou mayest be made free, use it rather.
22 For he that is called in the Lord, being a bondman, is the freeman of the Lord. Likewise he that is called, being free, is the bondman of Christ.
23 You are bought with a price: be not made the bondslaves of men.
24 Brethren, let every man, wherein he was called, therein abide with God.
25 Now, concerning virgins, I have no commandment of the Lord: but I give counsel, as having obtained mercy of the Lord, to be faithful.
26 I think therefore that this is good for the present necessity: that it is good for a man so to be.
27 Art thou bound to a wife? Seek not to be loosed. Art thou loosed from a wife? Seek not a wife.
28 But if thou take a wife, thou hast not sinned. And if a virgin marry, she hath not sinned: nevertheless, such shall have tribulation of the flesh. But I spare you.
29 This therefore I say, brethren: The time is short. It remaineth, that they also who have wives be as if they had none:
30 And they that weep, as though they wept not: and they that rejoice, as if they rejoiced not: and they that buy as if they possessed not:
31 And they that use this world, as if they used it not. For the fashion of this world passeth away.
32 But I would have you to be without solicitude. He that is without a wife is solicitous for the things that belong to the Lord: how he may please God.
33 But he that is with a wife is solicitous for the things of the world: how he may please his wife. And he is divided.
34 And the unmarried woman and the virgin thinketh on the things of the Lord: that she may be holy both in body and in spirit. But she that is married thinketh on the things of the world: how she may please her husband.
35 And this I speak for your profit, not to cast a snare upon you, but for that which is decent and which may give you power to attend upon the Lord, without impediment.
36 But if any man think that he seemeth dishonoured with regard to his virgin, for that she is above the age, and it must so be: let him do what he will. He sinneth not if she marry.
37 For he that hath determined, being steadfast in his heart, having no necessity, but having power of his own will: and hath judged this in his heart, to keep his virgin, doth well.
38 Therefore both he that giveth his virgin in marriage doth well: and he that giveth her not doth better.
39 A woman is bound by the law as long as her husband liveth: but if her husband die, she is at liberty. Let her marry to whom she will: only in the Lord.
40 But more blessed shall she be, if she so remain, according to my counsel. And I think that I also have the spirit of God.
Chapter 8
1 Now concerning those things that are sacrificed to idols: we know we all have knowledge. Knowledge puffeth up: but charity edifieth.
2 And if any man think that he knoweth any thing, he hath not yet known as he ought to know.
3 But if any man love God, the same is known by him.
4 But as for the meats that are sacrificed to idols, we know that an idol is nothing in the world and that there is no God but one.
5 For although there be that are called gods, either in heaven or on earth (for there be gods many and lords many):
6 Yet to us there is but one God, the Father, of whom are all things, and we unto him: and one Lord Jesus Christ, by whom are all things, and we by him.
7 But there is not knowledge in every one. For some until this present, with conscience of the idol, eat as a thing sacrificed to an idol: and their conscience, being weak, is defiled.
8 But meat doth not commend us to God. For neither, if we eat, shall we have the more: nor, if we eat not, shall we have the less.
9 But take heed lest perhaps this your liberty become a stumblingblock to the weak.
10 For if a man see him that hath knowledge sit at meat in the idol’s temple, shall not his conscience, being weak, be emboldened to eat those things which are sacrificed to idols?
11 And through thy knowledge shall the weak brother perish, for whom Christ hath died?
12 Now when you sin thus against the brethren and wound their weak conscience, you sin against Christ.
13 Wherefore, if meat scandalize my brother, I will never eat flesh, lest I should scandalize my brother.
Chapter 9
1 Am I not I free? Am not I an apostle? Have not I seen Christ Jesus our Lord? Are not you my work in the Lord?
2 And if unto others I be not an apostle, but yet to you I am. For you are the seal of my apostleship in the Lord.
3 My defence with them that do examine me is this.
4 Have not we power to eat and to drink?
5 Have we not power to carry about a woman, a sister as well as the rest of the apostles and the brethren of the Lord and Cephas?
6 Or I only and Barnabas, have not we power to do this?
7 Who serveth as a soldier, at any time, at his own charges? Who planteth a vineyard and eateth not of the fruit thereof? Who feedeth the flock and eateth not of the milk of the flock?
8 Speak I these things according to man? Or doth not the law also say; these things?
9 For it is written in the law of Moses: Thou shalt not muzzle the mouth of the ox that treadeth out the corn. Doth God take care for oxen?
10 Or doth he say this indeed for our sakes? For these things are written for our sakes: that he that plougheth, should plough in hope and he that thrasheth, in hope to receive fruit.
11 If we have sown unto you spiritual things, is it a great matter if we reap your carnal things?
12 If others be partakers of this power over you, why not we rather? Nevertheless, we have not used this power: but we bear all things, lest we should give any hindrance to the gospel of Christ.
13 Know you not that they who work in the holy place eat the things that are of the holy place; and they that serve the altar partake with the altar?
14 So also the Lord ordained that they who preach the gospel should live by the gospel.
15 But I have used none of these things. Neither have I written these things, that they should be so done unto me: for it is good for me to die rather than that any man should make my glory void.
16 For if I preach the gospel, it is no glory to me: for a necessity lieth upon me. For woe is unto me if I preach not the gospel.
17 For if I do this thing willingly, I have a reward: but if against my will, a dispensation is committed to me.
18 What is my reward then? That preaching the gospel, I may deliver the gospel without charge, that I abuse not my power in the gospel.
19 For whereas I was free as to all, I made myself the servant of all, that I might gain the more.
20 And I became to the Jews a Jew, that I might gain the Jews:
22 To the weak I became weak, that I might gain the weak. I became all things to all men, that I might save all.
23 And I do all things for the gospel’s sake, that I may be made partaker thereof.
24 Know you not that they that run in the race, all run indeed, but one receiveth the prize. So run that you may obtain.
25 And every one that striveth for the mastery refraineth himself from all things. And they indeed that they may receive a corruptible crown: but we an incorruptible one.
26 I therefore so run, not as at an uncertainty: I so fight, not as one beating the air.
27 But I chastise my body and bring it into subjection: lest perhaps, when I have preached to others, I myself should become a castaway.
Chapter 10
1 For I would not have you ignorant, brethren, that our fathers were all under the cloud: and all passed through the sea.
2 And all in Moses were baptized, in the cloud and in the sea:
3 And did all eat the same spiritual food:
4 And all drank the same spiritual drink: (And they drank of the spiritual rock that followed them: and the rock was Christ.)
5 But with most of them God was not well pleased: for they were overthrown in the desert.
6 Now these things were done in a figure of us, that we should not covet evil things, as they also coveted.
7 Neither become ye idolaters, as some of them, as it is written: The people sat down to eat and drink and rose up to play.
8 Neither let us commit fornication, as some of them that committed fornication: and there fell in one day three and twenty thousand.
9 Neither let us tempt Christ, as some of them tempted and perished by the serpent.
10 Neither do you murmur, as some of them murmured and were destroyed by the destroyer.
11 Now all these things happened to them in figure: and they are written for our correction, upon whom the ends of the world are come.
12 Wherefore, he that thinketh himself to stand, let him take heed lest he fall.
13 Let no temptation take hold on you, but such as is human. And God is faithful, who will not suffer you to be tempted above that which you are able: but will make also with temptation issue, that you may be able to bear it.
14 Wherefore, my dearly beloved, fly from the service of idols.
15 I speak as to wise men: judge ye yourselves what I say.
16 The chalice of benediction which we bless, is it not the communion of the blood of Christ? And the bread which we break, is it not the partaking of the body of the Lord?
17 For we, being many, are one bread, one body: all that partake of one bread.
18 Behold Israel according to the flesh. Are not they that eat of the sacrifices partakers of the altar?
19 What then? Do I say that what is offered in sacrifice to idols is any thing? Or that the idol is any thing?
20 But the things which the heathens sacrifice, they sacrifice to devils and not to God. And I would not that you should be made partakers with devils.
21 You cannot drink the chalice of the Lord and the chalice of devils: you cannot be partakers of the table of the Lord and of the table of devils.
22 Do we provoke the Lord to jealousy? Are we stronger than he? All things are lawful for me: but all things are not expedient.
23 All things are lawful for me: but all things do not edify.
24 Let no man seek his own, but that which is another’s.
25 Whatsoever is sold in the shambles, eat: asking no question for conscience’ sake.
26 The earth is the Lord’s and the fulness thereof.
27 If any of them that believe not, invite you, and you be willing to go: eat of any thing that is set before you, asking no question for conscience’ sake.
28 But if any man say: This has been sacrificed to idols: do not eat of it, for his sake that told it and for conscience’ sake.
29 Conscience I say, not thy own, but the other’s. For why is my liberty judged by another man’s conscience?
30 If I partake with thanksgiving, why am I evil spoken of for that for which I give thanks?
31 Therefore, whether you eat or drink, or whatsoever else you do, do all to the glory of God.
32 Be without offence to the Jew, and to the Gentiles and to the church of God:
33 As I also in all things please all men, not seeking that which is profitable to myself but to many: that they may be saved.
Chapter 11
1 Be ye followers of me, as I also am of Christ.
2 Now I praise you, brethren, that in all things you are mindful of me and keep my ordinances as I have delivered them to you.
3 But I would have you know that the head of every man is Christ: and the head of the woman is the man: and the head of Christ is God.
4 Every man praying or prophesying with his head covered disgraceth his head.
5 But every woman praying or prophesying with her head not covered disgraceth her head: for it is all one as if she were shaven.
6 For if a woman be not covered, let her be shorn. But if it be a shame to a woman to be shorn or made bald, let her cover her head.
7 The man indeed ought not to cover his head: because he is the image and glory of God. But the woman is the glory of the man.
8 For the man is not of the woman: but the woman of the man.
9 For the man was not created for the woman: but the woman for the man.
10 Therefore ought the woman to have a power over her head, because of the angels.
11 But yet neither is the man without the woman, nor the woman without the man, in the Lord.
12 For as the woman is of the man, so also is the man by the woman: but all things of God.
13 You yourselves judge. Doth it become a woman to pray unto God uncovered?
14 Doth not even nature itself teach you that a man indeed, if he nourish his hair, it is a shame unto him?
15 But if a woman nourish her hair, it is a glory to her; for her hair is given to her for a covering.
16 But if any man seem to be contentious, we have no such custom, nor the Church of God.
17 Now this I ordain: not praising you, that you come together, not for the better, but for the worse.
18 For first of all I hear that when you come together in the church, there are schisms among you. And in part I believe it.
19 For there must be also heresies: that they also, who are approved may be made manifest among you.
20 When you come therefore together into one place, it is not now to eat the Lord’s supper.
21 For every one taketh before his own supper to eat. And one indeed is hungry and another is drunk.
22 What, have you no houses to eat and to drink in? Or despise ye the church of God and put them to shame that have not? What shall I say to you? Do I praise you? In this I praise you not.
23 For I have received of the Lord that which also I delivered unto you, that the Lord Jesus, the same night in which he was betrayed, took bread,
24 And giving thanks, broke and said: Take ye and eat: This is my body, which shall be delivered for you. This do for the commemoration of me.
25 In like manner also the chalice, after he had supped, saying: This chalice is the new testament in my blood. This do ye, as often as you shall drink, for the commemoration of me.
26 For as often as you shall eat this bread and drink the chalice, you shall shew the death of the Lord, until he come.
27 Therefore, whosoever shall eat this bread, or drink the chalice of the Lord unworthily, shall be guilty of the body and of the blood of the Lord.
28 But let a man prove himself: and so let him eat of that bread and drink of the chalice.
29 For he that eateth and drinketh unworthily eateth and drinketh judgment to himself, not discerning the body of the Lord.
30 Therefore are there many infirm and weak among you: and many sleep.
31 But if we would judge ourselves, we should not be judged.
32 But whilst we are judged, we are chastised by the Lord, that we be not condemned with this world.
33 Wherefore, my brethren, when you come together to eat, wait for one another.
34 If any man be hungry, let him eat at home; that you come not together unto judgment. And the rest I will set in order, when I come.
Chapter 12
1 Now concerning spiritual things, my brethren, I would not have you ignorant.
2 You know that when you were heathens, you went to dumb idols, according as you were led.
3 Wherefore, I give you to understand that no man, speaking by the Spirit of God, saith Anathema to Jesus. And no man can say The Lord Jesus, but by the Holy Ghost.
4 Now there are diversities of graces, but the same Spirit.
5 And there are diversities of ministries, but the same Lord.
6 And there are diversities of operations, but the same God, who worketh all in all.
7 And the manifestation of the Spirit is given to every man unto profit.
8 To one indeed, by the Spirit, is given the word of wisdom: and to another, the word of knowledge, according to the same Spirit:
9 To another, faith in the same spirit: to another, the grace of healing in one Spirit:
10 To another the working of miracles: to another, prophecy: to another, the discerning of spirits: to another, diverse kinds of tongues: to another, interpretation of speeches.
11 But all these things, one and the same Spirit worketh, dividing to every one according as he will.
12 For as the body is one and hath many members; and all the members of the body, whereas they are many, yet are one body: So also is Christ.
13 For in one Spirit were we all baptized into one body, whether Jews or Gentiles, whether bond or free: and in one Spirit we have all been made to drink.
14 For the body also is not one member, but many.
15 If the foot should say: Because I am not the hand, I am not of the body: Is it therefore not of the body?
16 And if the ear should say: Because I am not the eye, I am not of the body: Is it therefore not of the body?
17 If the whole body were the eye, where would be the hearing? If the whole were hearing, where would be the smelling?
18 But now God hath set the members, every one of them, in the body as it hath pleased him.
19 And if they all were one member, where would be the body?
20 But now there are many members indeed, yet one body.
21 And the eye cannot say to the hand: I need not thy help. Nor again the head to the feet: I have no need of you.
22 Yea, much, more those that seem to be the more feeble members of the body are more necessary
23 And such as we think to be the less honourable members of the body, about these we put more abundant honour: and those that are our uncomely parts have more abundant comeliness.
24 But our comely parts have no need: but God hath tempered the body together, giving to that which wanted the more abundant honour.
25 That there might be no schism in the body: but the members might be mutually careful one for another.
26 And if one member suffer any thing, all the members suffer with it: or if one member glory, all the members rejoice with it.
27 Now you are the body of Christ and members of member.
28 And God indeed hath set some in the church; first apostles, secondly prophets, thirdly doctors: after that miracles: then the graces of healings, helps, governments, kinds of tongues, interpretations of speeches.
29 Are all apostles? Are all prophets? Are all doctors?
30 Are all workers of miracles? Have all the grace of healing? Do all speak with tongues? Do all interpret?
31 But be zealous for the better gifts. And I shew unto you yet a more excellent way.
Chapter 13
1 If I speak with the tongues of men and of angels, and have not charity, I am become as sounding brass, or a tinkling cymbal.
2 And if I should have prophecy and should know all mysteries and all knowledge, and if I should have all faith, so that I could remove mountains, and have not charity, I am nothing.
3 And if I should distribute all my goods to feed the poor, and if I should deliver my body to be burned, and have not charity, it profiteth me nothing.
4 Charity is patient, is kind: charity envieth not, dealeth not perversely, is not puffed up,
5 Is not ambitious, seeketh not her own, is not provoked to anger, thinketh no evil:
6 Rejoiceth not in iniquity, but rejoiceth with the truth:
7 Beareth all things, believeth all things, hopeth all things, endureth all things.
8 Charity never falleth away: whether prophecies shall be made void or tongues shall cease or knowledge shall be destroyed.
9 For we know in part: and we prophesy in part.
10 But when that which is perfect is come, that which is in part shall be done away.
11 When I was a child, I spoke as a child, I understood as a child, I thought as a child. But, when I became a man, I put away the things of a child.
12 We see now through a glass in a dark manner: but then face to face. Now I know in part: but then I shall know even as I am known.
13 And now there remain faith, hope, and charity, these three: but the greatest of these is charity.
Chapter 14
1 Follow after charity, be zealous for spiritual gifts; but rather that you may prophesy.
2 For he that speaketh in a tongue speaketh not unto men, but unto God: for no man heareth. Yet by the Spirit he speaketh mysteries.
3 But he that prophesieth speaketh to men unto edification and exhortation and comfort.
4 He that speaketh in a tongue edifieth himself: but he that prophesieth, edifieth the church.
5 And I would have you all to speak with tongues, but rather to prophesy. For greater is he that prophesieth than he that speaketh with tongues: unless perhaps he interpret, that the church may receive edification.
6 But now, brethren, if I come to you speaking with tongues, what shall I profit you, unless I speak to you either in revelation or in knowledge or in prophecy or in doctrine?
7 Even things without life that give sound, whether pipe or harp, except they give a distinction of sounds, how shall it be known what is piped or harped?
8 For if the trumpet give an uncertain sound, who shall prepare himself to the battle?
9 So likewise you, except you utter by the tongue plain speech, how shall it be known what is said? For you shall be speaking into the air.
10 There are, for example, so many kinds of tongues in this world: and none is without voice.
11 If then I know not the power of the voice, I shall be to him to whom I speak a barbarian: and he that speaketh a barbarian to me.
12 So you also, forasmuch as you are zealous of spirits, seek to abound unto the edifying of the church.
13 And therefore he that speaketh by a tongue, let him pray that he may interpret.
14 For if I pray in a tongue, my spirit prayeth: but my understanding is without fruit.
15 What is it then? I will pray with the spirit, I will pray also with the understanding, I will sing with the spirit, I will sing also with the understanding.
16 Else, if thou shalt bless with the spirit, how shall he that holdeth the place of the unlearned say, Amen, to thy blessing? Because he knoweth not what thou sayest.
17 For thou indeed givest thanks well: but the other is not edified.
18 I thank my God I speak with all your tongues.
19 But in the church I had rather speak five words with my understanding, that I may instruct others also: than ten thousand words in a tongue.
20 Brethren, do not become children in sense. But in malice be children: and in sense be perfect.
21 In the law it is written: In other tongues and other lips I will speak to this people: and neither so will they hear me, saith the Lord.
22 Wherefore tongues are for a sign, not to believers but to unbelievers: but prophecies, not to unbelievers but to believers.
23 If therefore the whole church come together into one place, and all speak with tongues, and there come in unlearned persons or infidels, will they not say that you are mad?
24 But if all prophesy, and there come in one that believeth not or an unlearned person, he is convinced of all: he is judged of all.
25 The secrets of his heart are made manifest. And so, falling down on his face, he will adore God, affirming that God is among you indeed.
26 How is it then, brethren? When you come together, every one of you hath a psalm, hath a doctrine, hath a revelation, hath a tongue, hath an interpretation: let all things be done to edification.
27 If any speak with a tongue, let it be by two, or at the most by three, and in course: and let one interpret.
28 But if there be no interpreter, let him hold his peace in the church and speak to himself and to God.
29 And let the prophets speak, two or three: and let the rest judge.
30 But if any thing be revealed to another sitting, let the first hold his peace.
31 For you may all prophesy, one by one, that all may learn and all may be exhorted.
32 And the spirits of the prophets are subject to the prophets.
33 For God is not the God of dissension, but of peace: as also I teach in all the churches of the saints.
34 Let women keep silence in the churches: for it is not permitted them to speak but to be subject, as also the law saith.
35 But if they would learn anything, let them ask their husbands at home. For it is a shame for a woman to speak in the church.
36 Or did the word of God come out from you? Or came it only unto you?
37 If any seem to be a prophet or spiritual, let him know the things that I write to you, that they are the commandments of the Lord.
38 But if any man know not, he shall not be known.
39 Wherefore, brethren, be zealous to prophesy: and forbid not to speak with tongues.
40 But let all things be done decently and according to order.
Chapter 15
1 Now I make known unto you, brethren, the gospel which I preached to you, which also you have received and wherein you stand.
2 By which also you are saved, if you hold fast after what manner I preached unto you, unless you have believed in vain.
3 For I delivered unto you first of all, which I also received: how that Christ died for our sins, according to the scriptures:
4 And that he was buried: and that he rose again according to the scriptures:
5 And that he was seen by Cephas, and after that by the eleven.
6 Then was he seen by more than five hundred brethren at once: of whom many remain until this present, and some are fallen asleep.
7 After that, he was seen by James: then by all the apostles.
8 And last of all, he was seen also by me, as by one born out of due time.
9 For I am the least of the apostles, who am not worthy to be called an apostle, because I persecuted the church of God.
10 But by the grace of God, I am what I am. And his grace in me hath not been void: but I have laboured more abundantly than all they. Yet not I, but the grace of God with me:
11 For whether I or they, so we preach: and so you have believed.
12 Now if Christ be preached, that he arose again from the dead, how do some among you say that there is no resurrection of the dead?
13 But if there be no resurrection of the dead, then Christ is not risen again.
14 And if Christ be not risen again, then is our preaching vain: and your faith is also vain.
15 Yea, and we are found false witnesses of God: because we have given testimony against God, that he hath raised up Christ, whom he hath not raised up, if the dead rise not again.
16 For if the dead rise not again, neither is Christ risen again.
17 And if Christ be not risen again, your faith is vain: for you are yet in your sins.
18 Then they also that are fallen asleep in Christ are perished.
19 If in this life only we have hope in Christ, we are of all men most miserable.
20 But now Christ is risen from the dead, the firstfruits of them that sleep:
21 For by a man came death: and by a man the resurrection of the dead.
22 And as in Adam all die, so also in Christ all shall be made alive.
23 But every one in his own order: the firstfruits, Christ: then they that are of Christ, who have believed in his coming.
24 Afterwards the end: when he shall have delivered up the kingdom to God and the Father: when he shall have brought to nought all principality and power and virtue.
25 For he must reign, until he hath put all his enemies under his feet.
26 And the enemy, death, shall be destroyed last: For he hath put all things under his feet. And whereas he saith:
27 All things are put under him; undoubtedly, he is excepted, who put all things under him.
28 And when all things shall be subdued unto him, then the Son also himself shall be subject unto him that put all things under him, that God may be all in all.
29 Otherwise, what shall they do that are baptized for the dead, if the dead rise not again at all? Why are they then baptized for them?
30 Why also are we in danger every hour?
31 I die daily, I protest by your glory, brethren, which I have in Christ Jesus our Lord.
32 If (according to man) I fought with beasts at Ephesus, what doth it profit me, if the dead rise not again? Let us eat and drink, for to morrow we shall die.
33 Be not seduced: Evil communications corrupt good manners.
34 Awake, ye just, and sin not. For some have not the knowledge of God. I speak it to your shame.
35 But some man will say: How do the dead rise again? Or with what manner of body shall they come?
36 Senseless man, that which thou sowest is not quickened, except it die first.
37 And that which thou sowest, thou sowest not the body that shall be: but bare grain, as of wheat, or of some of the rest.
38 But God giveth it a body as he will: and to every seed its proper body.
39 All flesh is not the same flesh: but one is the flesh of men, another of beasts, other of birds, another of fishes.
40 And there are bodies celestial and bodies terrestrial: but, one is the glory of the celestial, and another of the terrestrial.
41 One is the glory of the sun, another the glory of the moon, and another the glory of the stars. For star differeth from star in glory.
42 So also is the resurrection of the dead. It is sown in corruption: it shall rise in incorruption.
43 It is sown in dishonour: it shall rise in glory. It is sown in weakness: it shall rise in power.
44 It is sown a natural body: it shall rise a spiritual body. If there be a natural body, there is also a spiritual body, as it is written:
45 The first man Adam was made into a living soul; the last Adam into a quickening spirit.
46 Yet that was not first which is spiritual, but that which is natural: afterwards that which is spiritual.
47 The first man was of the earth, earthly: the second man, from heaven, heavenly.
48 Such as is the earthly, such also are the earthly: and such as is the heavenly, such also are they that are heavenly.
49 Therefore, as we have borne the image of the earthly, let us bear also the image of the heavenly.
50 Now this I say, brethren, that flesh and blood cannot possess the kingdom of God: neither shall corruption possess incorruption.
51 Behold, I tell you a mystery. We shall all indeed rise again: but we shall not all be changed.
52 In a moment, in the twinkling of an eye, at the last trumpet: for the trumpet shall sound and the dead shall rise again incorruptible. And we shall be changed.
53 For this corruptible must put on incorruption: and this mortal must put on immortality.
54 And when this mortal hath put on immortality, then shall come to pass the saying that is written: Death is swallowed up in victory.
55 O death, where is thy victory? O death, where is thy sting?
56 Now the sting of death is sin: and the power of sin is the law.
57 But thanks be to God, who hath given us the victory through our Lord Jesus Christ.
58 Therefore, my beloved brethren, be ye steadfast and unmoveable: always abounding in the work of the Lord, knowing that your labour is not in vain in the Lord.
Chapter 16
1 Now concerning the collections that are made for the saints: as I have given order to the churches of Galatia, so do ye also.
2 On the first day of the week, let every one of you put apart with himself, laying up what it shall well please him: that when I come, the collections be not then to be made.
3 And when I shall be with you, whomsoever you shall approve by letters, them will I send to carry your grace to Jerusalem.
4 And if it be meet that I also go, they shall go with me.
5 Now I will come to you, when I shall have passed through Macedonia. For I shall pass through Macedonia.
6 And with you perhaps I shall abide, or even spend the winter: that you may bring me on my way whithersoever I shall go.
7 For I will not see you now by the way: for I trust that I shall abide with you some time, if the Lord permit.
8 But I will tarry at Ephesus, until Pentecost.
9 For a great door and evident is opened unto me: and many adversaries.
10 Now if Timothy come, see that he be with you without fear: for he worketh the work of the Lord, as I also do.
11 Let no man therefore despise him: but conduct ye him on his way in peace, that he may come to me. For I look for him with the brethren.
12 And touching our brother Apollo, I give you to understand that I much entreated him to come unto you with the brethren: and indeed it was not his will at all to come at this time. But he will come when he shall have leisure.
13 Watch ye: stand fast in the faith: do manfully and be strengthened.
14 Let all your things be done in charity.
15 And I beseech you, brethren, you know the house of Stephanus, and of Fortunatus, and of Achaicus, that they are the firstfruits of Achaia, and have dedicated themselves to the ministry of the saints:
16 That you also be subject to such and to every one that worketh with us and laboureth.
17 And I rejoice in the presence of Stephanus and Fortunatus and Achaicus: because that which was wanting on your part, they have supplied.
18 For they have refreshed both my spirit and yours. Know them, therefore, that are such.
19 The churches of Asia salute you. Aquila and Priscilla salute you much in the Lord, with the church that is in their house, with whom I also lodge.
20 All the brethren salute you. Salute one another with a holy kiss.
21 The salutation of me Paul, with my own hand.
22 If any man love not our Lord Jesus Christ, let him be anathema, maranatha.
23 The grace of our Lord Jesus Christ be with you.
24 My charity be with you all in Christ Jesus. Amen.
V
>
1. first, he gives thanks for their blessings, so that they will more easily bear the correction of their faults
 
 
Chapter 1
4 I give thanks to my God always for you, for the grace of God that is given you in Christ Jesus:
5 That in all things you are made rich in him, in all utterance and in all knowledge;
6 As the testimony of Christ was confirmed in you,
7 So that nothing is wanting to you in any grace, waiting for the manifestation of our Lord Jesus Christ.
8 Who also will confirm you unto the end without crime, in the days of the coming of our Lord Jesus Christ.
9 God is faithful: by whom you are called unto the fellowship of his Son, Jesus Christ our Lord.
V
>
1. first, he gives thanks for the blessings they have already received
 
 
Chapter 1
4 I give thanks to my God always for you, for the grace of God that is given you in Christ Jesus:
5 That in all things you are made rich in him, in all utterance and in all knowledge;
6 As the testimony of Christ was confirmed in you,
7a So that nothing is wanting […]* in any grace,
V
>
1. first, he mentions his thanks when he says, I give thanks to my God
 
12
Chapter 1
4a I give thanks to my God always for you,
V
*
1. first, he mentions his thanks when he says, I give thanks to my God, who in addition to being the God of all things by creation and governance, is his and every just man’s God through faith and devotion: you are my God, and I will give thanks to you (Ps 118:28)
 
 
Chapter 1
4a1 I give thanks to my God
V
*
2. second, he also mentions this when he gives thanks; hence he says, always, because this thanks came from the ardor of charity, which was continually alive in his heart: a friend loves at all times (Prov 17:17); but although he loved them at all times and continually gave thanks for their blessings, he gave thanks for them especially at all the hours he set aside for prayer
 
 
Chapter 1
4a2 always
V
*
3. third, he also mentions those for whom he gives thanks when he says, for you, in whose blessings he rejoiced as in his own because of the union of charity: no greater joy can I have than this, to hear that my children follow the truth (3 John 1:4)
 
 
Chapter 1
4a3 for you,
V
>
2. second, then he indicates the blessings for which he gives thanks
1:4b
13
Chapter 1
4b for the grace of God that is given you in Christ Jesus:
5 That in all things you are made rich in him, in all utterance and in all knowledge;
6 As the testimony of Christ was confirmed in you,
7a So that nothing is wanting […]* in any grace,
V
>
1. first, in general, at for the grace of God
 
 
Chapter 1
4b for the grace of God that is given you in Christ Jesus:
V
*
1. first, for the grace of God, i.e., by the grace of God
 
 
Chapter 1
4b1 for the grace of God
V
*
2. second, that is given you in Christ Jesus, i.e., by Christ Jesus: of his fullness we have all received grace for grace (John 1:16)
 
 
Chapter 1
4b2 that is given you in Christ Jesus:
V
>
2. second, in detail
1:5
 
Chapter 1
5 That in all things you are made rich in him, in all utterance and in all knowledge;
6 As the testimony of Christ was confirmed in you,
7a So that nothing is wanting […]* in any grace,
V
>
1. first, when he mentions the abundance of their grace, at that in all things
 
 
Chapter 1
5 That in all things you are made rich in him, in all utterance and in all knowledge;
*
1. first, that in all things, namely, which pertain to salvation, you are made rich, i.e., made to overflow in him, i.e., through Christ: for your sake he became poor, so that by his poverty you become rich (2 Cor 8:9)
 
 
>
2. second, he explains in what matters they became rich
 
 
>
1. first, he says this when he says, in all utterance
 
 
*
1. first, either because they spoke in all manner of tongues
 
 
*
2. second, or because they abounded in the utterance of doctrine
 
 
>
2. second, but because the word was not uttered properly, unless it proceeded from knowledge, he adds, and in all knowledge
 
 
*
1. first, i.e., the understanding of all Scriptures
 
 
*
2. second, and, in general, of all things pertaining to salvation: he gave them a knowledge of holy things (Wis 10:10)
 
 
*
3. third, what the Apostle says here refers to those in the Church who were more perfect and includes even lesser personages who possessed these riches, as Augustine says: if you love the unity of which you are a member, you have whatever the others have in it. Remove envy and the possessions of others are yours, for love unites those whom greed and envy would separate
 
 
V
>
2. second, he shows their correctness, at as the testimony of Christ was confirmed in you
1:6
14
Chapter 1
6 As the testimony of Christ was confirmed in you,
>
1. first, for the utterance of doctrine would not be correct or knowledge correct
 
 
*
1. first, if it disagreed with the testimony of Christ
 
 
*
2. second, or if Christ’s testimony did not have a firm hold on their hearts by faith, because, as it is said: he who wavers is like a wave of the sea that is driven and tossed by the wind (Jas 1:6)
 
 
>
2. second, he says: in testimony of Christ
 
 
*
1. first, either because the prophets have spoken of him: to him all the prophets give testimony (Acts 10:43)
 
 
*
2. second, or because Christ himself gave testimony: although I give testimony of myself, my testimony is true (John 8:14)
 
 
*
3. third, or even because the Apostle in his own preaching gave testimony to Christ: they will not receive your testimony concerning me (Acts 22:18)
 
 
V
>
3. third, he touches on the perfection of grace, at so that nothing is wanting to you in any grace
1:7
 
Chapter 1
7a So that nothing is wanting to you in any grace,
*
1. first, namely, because various persons among them enjoyed all the Charismatic graces
 
 
>
2. second, for it befits divine providence to bestow the necessities of life without stint
 
 
*
1. first, those who fear him have no want (Ps 34:9)
 
 
*
2. second, and again those who seek the Lord lack no good thing (Ps 34:10)
 
 
V
>
2. second, for those they expected in the future, at waiting for the manifestation
1:7b
16
Chapter 1
7b [to you]* … waiting for the manifestation of our Lord Jesus Christ.
8 Who also will confirm you unto the end without crime, in the days of the coming of our Lord Jesus Christ.
9 God is faithful: by whom you are called unto the fellowship of his Son, Jesus Christ our Lord.
V
>
1. first, he mentions their expectation of a future blessing, at to you
 
 
Chapter 1
7b [to you]…waiting for the manifestation of our Lord Jesus Christ.
>
1. first, namely because he will be manifested to his saints
 
 
*
1. first, not only in the glory of his humanity: your eyes will see the king in his beauty (Isa 33:17)
 
 
*
2. second, but also in the glory of his divinity: the glory of the Lord shall be revealed (Isa 40:5)
 
 
>
2. second, this revelation has two aspects
 
 
*
1. first, that makes men happy: when he appears we shall be like him, for we shall see him as he is (1 John 3:2)
 
 
*
2. second, and in which eternal life consists: this is eternal life, that they know you, the only true God, and Jesus Christ whom you have sent (John 17:3)
 
 
*
3. third, now just as those to whom Christ is revealed are happy in reality, so those who await this are happy in hope: blessed are all they who wait for him (Isa 30:18); this is why he gives thanks for their expectations
 
 
V
>
2. second, he shows that this expectation is not vain because of the help of God's grace
1:8
17
Chapter 1
8 Who also will confirm you unto the end without crime, in the days of the coming of our Lord Jesus Christ.
V
>
1. first, hence he adds, who, i.e., Christ, who gave them the hope of such a manifestation, also will confirm you in the grace received
 
 
Chapter 1
8a Who also will confirm you unto the end
*
1. first, after you have suffered a little while, he will restore, establish and strengthen you (1 Pet 5:10)
 
 
*
2. second, unto the end of your life: he who endures to the end will be saved (Matt 10:22)
 
 
V
>
2. second, not that you will be without sin
 
 
Chapter 1
8b without crime,
*
1. first, because if we say we have no sin, we deceive ourselves and the truth is not in us (1 John 1:8)
 
 
*
2. second, but that you may be without crime, i.e., without mortal sin: if they prove themselves blameless let them minister (1 Tim 3:10)
 
 
V
>
3. third, this, I say, will be in the day of the coming of our Lord Jesus Christ
 
 
Chapter 1
8c in the days of the coming of our Lord Jesus Christ.
*
1. first, because a person found without crime on the day of death will arrive at the day of judgment without crime: if a tree falls to the south or to the north, in the place where the tree falls, there it will lie (Eccl 11:3)
 
 
*
2. second, for unless he is found without crime now, he awaits that revelation in vain
 
 
V
>
3. third, he assigns the reason for his promise, saying that God will strengthen you because God is faithful
1:9
18
Chapter 1
9 God is faithful: by whom you are called unto the fellowship of his Son, Jesus Christ our Lord.
*
1. first, God is faithful: God is faithful and without iniquity (Deut 32:4)
 
 
>
2. second, by whom you are called unto the fellowship of his Son, Jesus Christ our Lord, i.e., to have fellowship with Christ
 
 
*
1. first, both in the present life through the likeness of grace: if we walk in the light, as he is in the light, we have fellowship with one another (1 John 1:7)
 
 
*
2. second, and in the future by sharing in his glory: provided we suffer with him in order that we may also be glorified with him (Rom 8:17)
 
 
V
>
2. second, he begins to instruct them, at now I beseech you, brethren
1:10
19
Chapter 1
10 Now I beseech you, brethren, by the name of our Lord Jesus Christ, that you all speak the same thing and that there be no schisms among you: but that you be perfect in the same mind and in the same judgment.
11 For it hath been signified unto me, my brethren, of you, by them that are of the house of Chloe, that there are contentions among you.
12 Now this I say, that every one of you saith: I indeed am of Paul; and I am of Apollo; and I of Cephas; and I of Christ.
13 Is Christ divided? Was Paul then crucified for you? Or were you baptized in the name of Paul?
14 I give God thanks, that I baptized none of you but Crispus and Caius:
15 Lest any should say that you were baptized in my name.
16 And I baptized also the household of Stephanus. Besides, I know not whether I baptized any other.
17 For Christ sent me not to baptize, but to preach the gospel: not in wisdom of speech, lest the cross of Christ should be made void.
18 For the word of the cross, to them indeed that perish, is foolishness: but to them that are saved, that is, to us, it is the power of God.
19 For it is written: I will destroy the wisdom of the wise: and the prudence of the prudent I will reject.
20 Where is the wise? Where is the scribe? Where is the disputer of this world? Hath not God made foolish the wisdom of this world?
21 For, seeing that in the wisdom of God, the world, by wisdom, knew not God, it pleased God, by the foolishness of our preaching, to save them that believe.
22 For both the Jews require signs: and the Greeks seek after wisdom.
23 But we preach Christ crucified: unto the Jews indeed a stumblingblock, and unto the Gentiles foolishness:
24 But unto them that are called, both Jews and Greeks, Christ, the power of God and the wisdom of God.
25 For the foolishness of God is wiser than men: and the weakness of God is stronger than men.
26 For see your vocation, brethren, that there are not many wise according to the flesh, not many mighty, not many noble.
27 But the foolish things of the world hath God chosen, that he may confound the wise: and the weak things of the world hath God chosen, that he may confound the strong.
28 And the base things of the world and the things that are contemptible, hath God chosen: and things that are not, that he might bring to nought things that are:
29 That no flesh should glory in his sight.
30 But of him are you in Christ Jesus, who of God is made unto us wisdom and justice and sanctification and redemption:
31 That, as it is written: He that glorieth may glory in the Lord.
Chapter 2
1 And I, brethren, when I came to you, came not in loftiness of speech or of wisdom, declaring unto you the testimony of Christ.
2 For I judged not myself to know anything among you, but Jesus Christ: and him crucified.
3 And I was with you in weakness and in fear and in much trembling.
4 And my speech and my preaching was not in the persuasive words of human wisdom. but in shewing of the Spirit and power:
5 That your faith might not stand on the wisdom of men, but on the power of God.
6 Howbeit we speak wisdom among the perfect: yet not the wisdom of this world, neither of the princes of this world that come to nought.
7 But we speak the wisdom of God in a mystery, a wisdom which is hidden, which God ordained before the world, unto our glory:
8 Which none of the princes of this world knew. For if they had known it, they would never have crucified the Lord of glory.
9 But, as it is written: That eye hath not seen, nor ear heard: neither hath it entered into the heart of man, what things God hath prepared for them that love him.
10 But to us God hath revealed them by his Spirit. For the Spirit searcheth all things, yea, the deep things of God.
11 For what man knoweth the things of a man, but the spirit of a man that is in him? So the things also that are of God, no man knoweth, but the Spirit of God.
12 Now, we have received not the spirit of this world, but the Spirit that is of God: that we may know the things that are given us from God.
13 Which things also we speak: not in the learned words of human wisdom, but in the doctrine of the Spirit, comparing spiritual things with spiritual.
14 But the sensual man perceiveth not these things that are of the Spirit of God. For it is foolishness to him: and he cannot understand, because it is spiritually examined.
15 But the spiritual man judgeth all things: and he himself is judged of no man.
16 For who hath known the mind of the Lord, that he may instruct him? But we have the mind of Christ.
Chapter 3
1 And I, brethren, could not speak to you as unto spiritual, but as unto carnal. As unto little ones in Christ.
2 I gave you milk to drink, not meat: for you were not able as yet. But neither indeed are you now able: for you are yet carnal.
3 For, whereas there is among you envying and contention, are you not carnal and walk you not according to man?
4 For while one saith: I indeed am of Paul: and another: I am of Apollo: are you not men? What then is Apollo and what is Paul?
5 The ministers of him whom you have believed: and to every one as the Lord hath given.
6 I have planted, Apollo watered: but God gave the increase.
7 Therefore, neither he that planteth is any thing, nor he that watereth: but God that giveth the increase.
8 Now he that planteth and he that watereth, are one. And every man shall receive his own reward, according to his own labour.
9 For we are God’s coadjutors. You are God’s husbandry: you are God’s building.
10 According to the grace of God that is given to me, as a wise architect, I have laid the foundation: and another buildeth thereon. But let every man take heed how he buildeth thereupon.
11 For other foundation no man can lay, but that which is laid: which is Christ Jesus.
12 Now, if any man build upon this foundation, gold, silver, precious stones, wood, hay, stubble:
13 Every man’s work shall be manifest. For the day of the Lord shall declare it, because it shall be revealed in fire. And the fire shall try every man’s work, of what sort it is.
14 If any man’s work abide, which he hath built thereupon, he shall receive a reward.
15 If any man’s work burn, he shall suffer loss: but he himself shall be saved, yet so as by fire.
16 Know you not that you are the temple of God and that the Spirit of God dwelleth in you?
17 But if any man violate the temple of God, him shall God destroy. For the temple of God is holy, which you are.
18 Let no man deceive himself. If any man among you seem to be wise in this world, let him become a fool, that he may be wise.
19 For the wisdom of this world is foolishness with God. For it is written: I will catch the wise in their own craftiness.
20 And again: The Lord knoweth the thoughts of the wise, that they are vain.
21 Let no man therefore glory in men.
22 For all things are yours, whether it be Paul or Apollo or Cephas, or the world, or life, or death, or things present, or things to come. For all are yours.
23 And you are Christ’s. And Christ is God’s.
Chapter 4
1 Let a man so account of us as of the ministers of Christ and the dispensers of the mysteries of God.
2 Here now it is required among the dispensers that a man be found faithful.
3 But to me it is a very small thing to be judged by you or by man’s day. But neither do I judge my own self.
4 For I am not conscious to myself of anything. Yet am I not hereby justified: but he that judgeth me is the Lord.
5 Therefore, judge not before the time: until the Lord come, who both will bring to light the hidden things of darkness and will make manifest the counsels of the hearts. And then shall every man have praise from God.
6 But these things, brethren, I have in a figure transferred to myself and to Apollo, for your sakes: that in us you may learn that one be not puffed up against the other for another, above that which is written.
7 For who distinguisheth thee? Or what hast thou that thou hast not received, and if thou hast received, why dost thou glory, as if thou hadst not received it?
8 You are now full: you are now become rich: you reign without us; and I would to God you did reign, that we also might reign with you.
9 For I think that God hath set forth us apostles, the last, as it were men appointed to death. We are made a spectacle to the world and to angels and to men.
10 We are fools for Christs sake, but you are wise in Christ: we are weak, but you are strong: you are honourable, but we without honour.
11 Even unto this hour we both hunger and thirst and are naked and are buffeted and have no fixed abode.
12 And we labour, working with our own hands. We are reviled: and we bless. We are persecuted: and we suffer it.
13 We are blasphemed: and we entreat. We are made as the refuse of this world, the offscouring of all, even until now.
14 I write not these things to confound you: but I admonish you as my dearest children.
15 For if you have ten thousand instructors in Christ, yet not many fathers. For in Christ Jesus, by the gospel, I have begotten you.
16 Wherefore, I beseech you, be ye followers of me as I also am of Christ.
17 For this cause have I sent to you Timothy, who is my dearest son and faithful in the Lord. Who will put you in mind of my ways, which are in Christ Jesus: as I teach every where in every church.
18 As if I would not come to you, so some are puffed up.
19 But I will come to you shortly, if the Lord will: and will know, not the speech of them that are puffed up, but the power.
20 For the kingdom of God is not in speech, but in power.
21 What will you? Shall I come to you with a rod? Or in charity and in the spirit of meekness?
Chapter 5
1 It is absolutely heard that there is fornication among you and such fornication as the like is not among the heathens: that one should have his father’s wife.
2 And you are puffed up and have not rather mourned: that he might be taken away from among you that hath done this thing.
3 I indeed, absent in body but present in spirit, have already judged, as though I were present, him that hath so done,
4 In the name of our Lord Jesus Christ, you being gathered together and my spirit, with the power of our Lord Jesus:
5 To deliver such a one to Satan for the destruction of the flesh, that the spirit may be saved in the day of our Lord Jesus Christ.
6 Your glorying is not good. Know you not that a little leaven corrupteth the whole lump?
7 Purge out the old leaven, that you may be a new paste, as you are unleavened. For Christ our pasch is sacrificed.
8 Therefore, let us feast, not with the old leaven, nor with the leaven of malice and wickedness: but with the unleavened bread of sincerity and truth.
9 I wrote to you in an epistle not to keep company with fornicators.
10 I mean not with the fornicators of this world or with the covetous or the extortioners or the servers of idols: otherwise you must needs go out of this world.
11 But now I have written to you, not to keep company, if any man that is named a brother be a fornicator or covetous or a server of idols or a railer or a drunkard or an extortioner: with such a one, not so much as to eat.
12 For what have I to do to judge them that are without? Do not you judge them that are within?
13 For them that are without, God will judge. Put away the evil one from among yourselves.
Chapter 6
1 Dare any of you, having a matter against another, go to be judged before the unjust: and not before the saints?
2 Know you not that the saints shall judge this world? And if the world shall be judged by you, are you unworthy to judge the smallest matters?
3 Know you not that we shall judge angels? How much more things of this world?
4 If therefore you have judgments of things pertaining to this world, set them to judge who are the most despised in the church.
5 I speak to your shame. Is it so that there is not among you any one wise man that is able to judge between his brethren?
6 But brother goeth to law with brother: and that before unbelievers.
7 Already indeed there is plainly a fault among you, that you have law suits one with another. Why do you not rather take wrong? Why do you not rather suffer yourselves to be defrauded?
8 But you do wrong and defraud: and that to your brethren.
9 Know you not that the unjust shall not possess the kingdom of God? Do not err: Neither fornicators nor idolaters nor adulterers:
10 Nor the effeminate nor liers with mankind nor thieves nor covetous nor drunkards nor railers nor extortioners shall possess the kingdom of God.
11 And such some of you were. But you are washed: but you are sanctified: but you are justified: in the name of our Lord Jesus Christ and the Spirit of our God.
12 All things are lawful to me: but all things are not expedient. All things are lawful to me: but I will not be brought under the power of any.
13 Meat for the belly and the belly for the meats: but God shall destroy both it and them. But the body is not for fornication, but for the Lord: and the Lord for the body.
14 Now God hath raised up the Lord and will raise us up also by his power.
15 Know you not that your bodies are the members of Christ? Shall I then take the members of Christ and make them the members of an harlot? God forbid!
16 Or know you not that he who is joined to a harlot is made one body? For they shall be, saith he, two in one flesh.
17 But he who is joined to the Lord is one spirit.
18 Fly fornication. Every sin that a man doth is without the body: but he that committeth fornication sinneth against his own body.
19 Or know you not that your members are the temple of the Holy Ghost, who is in you, whom you have from God: and you are not your own?
20 For you are bought with a great price. Glorify and bear God in your body.
Chapter 7
1 Now concerning the things whereof you wrote to me: It is good for a man not to touch a woman.
2 But for fear of fornication, let every man have his own wife: and let every woman have her own husband.
3 Let the husband render the debt to his wife: and the wife also in like manner to the husband.
4 The wife hath not power of her own body: but the husband. And in like manner the husband also hath not power of his own body: but the wife.
5 Defraud not one another, except, perhaps, by consent, for a time, that you may give yourselves to prayer: and return together again, lest Satan tempt you for your incontinency.
6 But I speak this by indulgence, not by commandment.
7 For I would that all men were even as myself. But every one hath his proper gift from God: one after this manner, and another after that.
8 But I say to the unmarried and to the widows: It is good for them if they so continue, even as I.
9 But if they do not contain themselves, let them marry. For it is better to marry than to be burnt.
10 But to them that are married, not I, but the Lord, commandeth that the wife depart not from her husband.
11 And if she depart, that she remain unmarried or be reconciled to her husband. And let not the husband put away his wife.
12 For to the rest I speak, not the Lord. If any brother hath a wife that believeth not and she consent to dwell with him: let him not put her away.
13 And if any woman hath a husband that believeth not and he consent to dwell with her: let her not put away her husband.
14 For the unbelieving husband is sanctified by the believing wife: and the unbelieving wife is sanctified by the believing husband. Otherwise your children should be unclean: but now they are holy.
15 But if the unbeliever depart, let him depart. For a brother or sister is not under servitude in such cases. But God hath called us in peace.
16 For how knowest thou, O wife, whether thou shalt save thy husband? Or how knowest thou, O man, whether thou shalt save thy wife?
17 But as the Lord hath distributed to every one, as God hath called every one: so let him walk. And so in all churches I teach.
18 Is any man called, being circumcised? Let him not procure uncircumcision. Is any man called in uncircumcision? Let him not be circumcised.
19 Circumcision is nothing and uncircumcision is nothing: but the observance of the commandments of God.
20 Let every man abide in the same calling in which he was called.
21 Wast thou called, being a bondman? Care not for it: but if thou mayest be made free, use it rather.
22 For he that is called in the Lord, being a bondman, is the freeman of the Lord. Likewise he that is called, being free, is the bondman of Christ.
23 You are bought with a price: be not made the bondslaves of men.
24 Brethren, let every man, wherein he was called, therein abide with God.
25 Now, concerning virgins, I have no commandment of the Lord: but I give counsel, as having obtained mercy of the Lord, to be faithful.
26 I think therefore that this is good for the present necessity: that it is good for a man so to be.
27 Art thou bound to a wife? Seek not to be loosed. Art thou loosed from a wife? Seek not a wife.
28 But if thou take a wife, thou hast not sinned. And if a virgin marry, she hath not sinned: nevertheless, such shall have tribulation of the flesh. But I spare you.
29 This therefore I say, brethren: The time is short. It remaineth, that they also who have wives be as if they had none:
30 And they that weep, as though they wept not: and they that rejoice, as if they rejoiced not: and they that buy as if they possessed not:
31 And they that use this world, as if they used it not. For the fashion of this world passeth away.
32 But I would have you to be without solicitude. He that is without a wife is solicitous for the things that belong to the Lord: how he may please God.
33 But he that is with a wife is solicitous for the things of the world: how he may please his wife. And he is divided.
34 And the unmarried woman and the virgin thinketh on the things of the Lord: that she may be holy both in body and in spirit. But she that is married thinketh on the things of the world: how she may please her husband.
35 And this I speak for your profit, not to cast a snare upon you, but for that which is decent and which may give you power to attend upon the Lord, without impediment.
36 But if any man think that he seemeth dishonoured with regard to his virgin, for that she is above the age, and it must so be: let him do what he will. He sinneth not if she marry.
37 For he that hath determined, being steadfast in his heart, having no necessity, but having power of his own will: and hath judged this in his heart, to keep his virgin, doth well.
38 Therefore both he that giveth his virgin in marriage doth well: and he that giveth her not doth better.
39 A woman is bound by the law as long as her husband liveth: but if her husband die, she is at liberty. Let her marry to whom she will: only in the Lord.
40 But more blessed shall she be, if she so remain, according to my counsel. And I think that I also have the spirit of God.
Chapter 8
1 Now concerning those things that are sacrificed to idols: we know we all have knowledge. Knowledge puffeth up: but charity edifieth.
2 And if any man think that he knoweth any thing, he hath not yet known as he ought to know.
3 But if any man love God, the same is known by him.
4 But as for the meats that are sacrificed to idols, we know that an idol is nothing in the world and that there is no God but one.
5 For although there be that are called gods, either in heaven or on earth (for there be gods many and lords many):
6 Yet to us there is but one God, the Father, of whom are all things, and we unto him: and one Lord Jesus Christ, by whom are all things, and we by him.
7 But there is not knowledge in every one. For some until this present, with conscience of the idol, eat as a thing sacrificed to an idol: and their conscience, being weak, is defiled.
8 But meat doth not commend us to God. For neither, if we eat, shall we have the more: nor, if we eat not, shall we have the less.
9 But take heed lest perhaps this your liberty become a stumblingblock to the weak.
10 For if a man see him that hath knowledge sit at meat in the idol’s temple, shall not his conscience, being weak, be emboldened to eat those things which are sacrificed to idols?
11 And through thy knowledge shall the weak brother perish, for whom Christ hath died?
12 Now when you sin thus against the brethren and wound their weak conscience, you sin against Christ.
13 Wherefore, if meat scandalize my brother, I will never eat flesh, lest I should scandalize my brother.
Chapter 9
1 Am I not I free? Am not I an apostle? Have not I seen Christ Jesus our Lord? Are not you my work in the Lord?
2 And if unto others I be not an apostle, but yet to you I am. For you are the seal of my apostleship in the Lord.
3 My defence with them that do examine me is this.
4 Have not we power to eat and to drink?
5 Have we not power to carry about a woman, a sister as well as the rest of the apostles and the brethren of the Lord and Cephas?
6 Or I only and Barnabas, have not we power to do this?
7 Who serveth as a soldier, at any time, at his own charges? Who planteth a vineyard and eateth not of the fruit thereof? Who feedeth the flock and eateth not of the milk of the flock?
8 Speak I these things according to man? Or doth not the law also say; these things?
9 For it is written in the law of Moses: Thou shalt not muzzle the mouth of the ox that treadeth out the corn. Doth God take care for oxen?
10 Or doth he say this indeed for our sakes? For these things are written for our sakes: that he that plougheth, should plough in hope and he that thrasheth, in hope to receive fruit.
11 If we have sown unto you spiritual things, is it a great matter if we reap your carnal things?
12 If others be partakers of this power over you, why not we rather? Nevertheless, we have not used this power: but we bear all things, lest we should give any hindrance to the gospel of Christ.
13 Know you not that they who work in the holy place eat the things that are of the holy place; and they that serve the altar partake with the altar?
14 So also the Lord ordained that they who preach the gospel should live by the gospel.
15 But I have used none of these things. Neither have I written these things, that they should be so done unto me: for it is good for me to die rather than that any man should make my glory void.
16 For if I preach the gospel, it is no glory to me: for a necessity lieth upon me. For woe is unto me if I preach not the gospel.
17 For if I do this thing willingly, I have a reward: but if against my will, a dispensation is committed to me.
18 What is my reward then? That preaching the gospel, I may deliver the gospel without charge, that I abuse not my power in the gospel.
19 For whereas I was free as to all, I made myself the servant of all, that I might gain the more.
20 And I became to the Jews a Jew, that I might gain the Jews:
22 To the weak I became weak, that I might gain the weak. I became all things to all men, that I might save all.
23 And I do all things for the gospel’s sake, that I may be made partaker thereof.
24 Know you not that they that run in the race, all run indeed, but one receiveth the prize. So run that you may obtain.
25 And every one that striveth for the mastery refraineth himself from all things. And they indeed that they may receive a corruptible crown: but we an incorruptible one.
26 I therefore so run, not as at an uncertainty: I so fight, not as one beating the air.
27 But I chastise my body and bring it into subjection: lest perhaps, when I have preached to others, I myself should become a castaway.
Chapter 10
1 For I would not have you ignorant, brethren, that our fathers were all under the cloud: and all passed through the sea.
2 And all in Moses were baptized, in the cloud and in the sea:
3 And did all eat the same spiritual food:
4 And all drank the same spiritual drink: (And they drank of the spiritual rock that followed them: and the rock was Christ.)
5 But with most of them God was not well pleased: for they were overthrown in the desert.
6 Now these things were done in a figure of us, that we should not covet evil things, as they also coveted.
7 Neither become ye idolaters, as some of them, as it is written: The people sat down to eat and drink and rose up to play.
8 Neither let us commit fornication, as some of them that committed fornication: and there fell in one day three and twenty thousand.
9 Neither let us tempt Christ, as some of them tempted and perished by the serpent.
10 Neither do you murmur, as some of them murmured and were destroyed by the destroyer.
11 Now all these things happened to them in figure: and they are written for our correction, upon whom the ends of the world are come.
12 Wherefore, he that thinketh himself to stand, let him take heed lest he fall.
13 Let no temptation take hold on you, but such as is human. And God is faithful, who will not suffer you to be tempted above that which you are able: but will make also with temptation issue, that you may be able to bear it.
14 Wherefore, my dearly beloved, fly from the service of idols.
15 I speak as to wise men: judge ye yourselves what I say.
16 The chalice of benediction which we bless, is it not the communion of the blood of Christ? And the bread which we break, is it not the partaking of the body of the Lord?
17 For we, being many, are one bread, one body: all that partake of one bread.
18 Behold Israel according to the flesh. Are not they that eat of the sacrifices partakers of the altar?
19 What then? Do I say that what is offered in sacrifice to idols is any thing? Or that the idol is any thing?
20 But the things which the heathens sacrifice, they sacrifice to devils and not to God. And I would not that you should be made partakers with devils.
21 You cannot drink the chalice of the Lord and the chalice of devils: you cannot be partakers of the table of the Lord and of the table of devils.
22 Do we provoke the Lord to jealousy? Are we stronger than he? All things are lawful for me: but all things are not expedient.
23 All things are lawful for me: but all things do not edify.
24 Let no man seek his own, but that which is another’s.
25 Whatsoever is sold in the shambles, eat: asking no question for conscience’ sake.
26 The earth is the Lord’s and the fulness thereof.
27 If any of them that believe not, invite you, and you be willing to go: eat of any thing that is set before you, asking no question for conscience’ sake.
28 But if any man say: This has been sacrificed to idols: do not eat of it, for his sake that told it and for conscience’ sake.
29 Conscience I say, not thy own, but the other’s. For why is my liberty judged by another man’s conscience?
30 If I partake with thanksgiving, why am I evil spoken of for that for which I give thanks?
31 Therefore, whether you eat or drink, or whatsoever else you do, do all to the glory of God.
32 Be without offence to the Jew, and to the Gentiles and to the church of God:
33 As I also in all things please all men, not seeking that which is profitable to myself but to many: that they may be saved.
Chapter 11
1 Be ye followers of me, as I also am of Christ.
2 Now I praise you, brethren, that in all things you are mindful of me and keep my ordinances as I have delivered them to you.
3 But I would have you know that the head of every man is Christ: and the head of the woman is the man: and the head of Christ is God.
4 Every man praying or prophesying with his head covered disgraceth his head.
5 But every woman praying or prophesying with her head not covered disgraceth her head: for it is all one as if she were shaven.
6 For if a woman be not covered, let her be shorn. But if it be a shame to a woman to be shorn or made bald, let her cover her head.
7 The man indeed ought not to cover his head: because he is the image and glory of God. But the woman is the glory of the man.
8 For the man is not of the woman: but the woman of the man.
9 For the man was not created for the woman: but the woman for the man.
10 Therefore ought the woman to have a power over her head, because of the angels.
11 But yet neither is the man without the woman, nor the woman without the man, in the Lord.
12 For as the woman is of the man, so also is the man by the woman: but all things of God.
13 You yourselves judge. Doth it become a woman to pray unto God uncovered?
14 Doth not even nature itself teach you that a man indeed, if he nourish his hair, it is a shame unto him?
15 But if a woman nourish her hair, it is a glory to her; for her hair is given to her for a covering.
16 But if any man seem to be contentious, we have no such custom, nor the Church of God.
17 Now this I ordain: not praising you, that you come together, not for the better, but for the worse.
18 For first of all I hear that when you come together in the church, there are schisms among you. And in part I believe it.
19 For there must be also heresies: that they also, who are approved may be made manifest among you.
20 When you come therefore together into one place, it is not now to eat the Lord’s supper.
21 For every one taketh before his own supper to eat. And one indeed is hungry and another is drunk.
22 What, have you no houses to eat and to drink in? Or despise ye the church of God and put them to shame that have not? What shall I say to you? Do I praise you? In this I praise you not.
23 For I have received of the Lord that which also I delivered unto you, that the Lord Jesus, the same night in which he was betrayed, took bread,
24 And giving thanks, broke and said: Take ye and eat: This is my body, which shall be delivered for you. This do for the commemoration of me.
25 In like manner also the chalice, after he had supped, saying: This chalice is the new testament in my blood. This do ye, as often as you shall drink, for the commemoration of me.
26 For as often as you shall eat this bread and drink the chalice, you shall shew the death of the Lord, until he come.
27 Therefore, whosoever shall eat this bread, or drink the chalice of the Lord unworthily, shall be guilty of the body and of the blood of the Lord.
28 But let a man prove himself: and so let him eat of that bread and drink of the chalice.
29 For he that eateth and drinketh unworthily eateth and drinketh judgment to himself, not discerning the body of the Lord.
30 Therefore are there many infirm and weak among you: and many sleep.
31 But if we would judge ourselves, we should not be judged.
32 But whilst we are judged, we are chastised by the Lord, that we be not condemned with this world.
33 Wherefore, my brethren, when you come together to eat, wait for one another.
34 If any man be hungry, let him eat at home; that you come not together unto judgment. And the rest I will set in order, when I come.
Chapter 12
1 Now concerning spiritual things, my brethren, I would not have you ignorant.
2 You know that when you were heathens, you went to dumb idols, according as you were led.
3 Wherefore, I give you to understand that no man, speaking by the Spirit of God, saith Anathema to Jesus. And no man can say The Lord Jesus, but by the Holy Ghost.
4 Now there are diversities of graces, but the same Spirit.
5 And there are diversities of ministries, but the same Lord.
6 And there are diversities of operations, but the same God, who worketh all in all.
7 And the manifestation of the Spirit is given to every man unto profit.
8 To one indeed, by the Spirit, is given the word of wisdom: and to another, the word of knowledge, according to the same Spirit:
9 To another, faith in the same spirit: to another, the grace of healing in one Spirit:
10 To another the working of miracles: to another, prophecy: to another, the discerning of spirits: to another, diverse kinds of tongues: to another, interpretation of speeches.
11 But all these things, one and the same Spirit worketh, dividing to every one according as he will.
12 For as the body is one and hath many members; and all the members of the body, whereas they are many, yet are one body: So also is Christ.
13 For in one Spirit were we all baptized into one body, whether Jews or Gentiles, whether bond or free: and in one Spirit we have all been made to drink.
14 For the body also is not one member, but many.
15 If the foot should say: Because I am not the hand, I am not of the body: Is it therefore not of the body?
16 And if the ear should say: Because I am not the eye, I am not of the body: Is it therefore not of the body?
17 If the whole body were the eye, where would be the hearing? If the whole were hearing, where would be the smelling?
18 But now God hath set the members, every one of them, in the body as it hath pleased him.
19 And if they all were one member, where would be the body?
20 But now there are many members indeed, yet one body.
21 And the eye cannot say to the hand: I need not thy help. Nor again the head to the feet: I have no need of you.
22 Yea, much, more those that seem to be the more feeble members of the body are more necessary
23 And such as we think to be the less honourable members of the body, about these we put more abundant honour: and those that are our uncomely parts have more abundant comeliness.
24 But our comely parts have no need: but God hath tempered the body together, giving to that which wanted the more abundant honour.
25 That there might be no schism in the body: but the members might be mutually careful one for another.
26 And if one member suffer any thing, all the members suffer with it: or if one member glory, all the members rejoice with it.
27 Now you are the body of Christ and members of member.
28 And God indeed hath set some in the church; first apostles, secondly prophets, thirdly doctors: after that miracles: then the graces of healings, helps, governments, kinds of tongues, interpretations of speeches.
29 Are all apostles? Are all prophets? Are all doctors?
30 Are all workers of miracles? Have all the grace of healing? Do all speak with tongues? Do all interpret?
31 But be zealous for the better gifts. And I shew unto you yet a more excellent way.
Chapter 13
1 If I speak with the tongues of men and of angels, and have not charity, I am become as sounding brass, or a tinkling cymbal.
2 And if I should have prophecy and should know all mysteries and all knowledge, and if I should have all faith, so that I could remove mountains, and have not charity, I am nothing.
3 And if I should distribute all my goods to feed the poor, and if I should deliver my body to be burned, and have not charity, it profiteth me nothing.
4 Charity is patient, is kind: charity envieth not, dealeth not perversely, is not puffed up,
5 Is not ambitious, seeketh not her own, is not provoked to anger, thinketh no evil:
6 Rejoiceth not in iniquity, but rejoiceth with the truth:
7 Beareth all things, believeth all things, hopeth all things, endureth all things.
8 Charity never falleth away: whether prophecies shall be made void or tongues shall cease or knowledge shall be destroyed.
9 For we know in part: and we prophesy in part.
10 But when that which is perfect is come, that which is in part shall be done away.
11 When I was a child, I spoke as a child, I understood as a child, I thought as a child. But, when I became a man, I put away the things of a child.
12 We see now through a glass in a dark manner: but then face to face. Now I know in part: but then I shall know even as I am known.
13 And now there remain faith, hope, and charity, these three: but the greatest of these is charity.
Chapter 14
1 Follow after charity, be zealous for spiritual gifts; but rather that you may prophesy.
2 For he that speaketh in a tongue speaketh not unto men, but unto God: for no man heareth. Yet by the Spirit he speaketh mysteries.
3 But he that prophesieth speaketh to men unto edification and exhortation and comfort.
4 He that speaketh in a tongue edifieth himself: but he that prophesieth, edifieth the church.
5 And I would have you all to speak with tongues, but rather to prophesy. For greater is he that prophesieth than he that speaketh with tongues: unless perhaps he interpret, that the church may receive edification.
6 But now, brethren, if I come to you speaking with tongues, what shall I profit you, unless I speak to you either in revelation or in knowledge or in prophecy or in doctrine?
7 Even things without life that give sound, whether pipe or harp, except they give a distinction of sounds, how shall it be known what is piped or harped?
8 For if the trumpet give an uncertain sound, who shall prepare himself to the battle?
9 So likewise you, except you utter by the tongue plain speech, how shall it be known what is said? For you shall be speaking into the air.
10 There are, for example, so many kinds of tongues in this world: and none is without voice.
11 If then I know not the power of the voice, I shall be to him to whom I speak a barbarian: and he that speaketh a barbarian to me.
12 So you also, forasmuch as you are zealous of spirits, seek to abound unto the edifying of the church.
13 And therefore he that speaketh by a tongue, let him pray that he may interpret.
14 For if I pray in a tongue, my spirit prayeth: but my understanding is without fruit.
15 What is it then? I will pray with the spirit, I will pray also with the understanding, I will sing with the spirit, I will sing also with the understanding.
16 Else, if thou shalt bless with the spirit, how shall he that holdeth the place of the unlearned say, Amen, to thy blessing? Because he knoweth not what thou sayest.
17 For thou indeed givest thanks well: but the other is not edified.
18 I thank my God I speak with all your tongues.
19 But in the church I had rather speak five words with my understanding, that I may instruct others also: than ten thousand words in a tongue.
20 Brethren, do not become children in sense. But in malice be children: and in sense be perfect.
21 In the law it is written: In other tongues and other lips I will speak to this people: and neither so will they hear me, saith the Lord.
22 Wherefore tongues are for a sign, not to believers but to unbelievers: but prophecies, not to unbelievers but to believers.
23 If therefore the whole church come together into one place, and all speak with tongues, and there come in unlearned persons or infidels, will they not say that you are mad?
24 But if all prophesy, and there come in one that believeth not or an unlearned person, he is convinced of all: he is judged of all.
25 The secrets of his heart are made manifest. And so, falling down on his face, he will adore God, affirming that God is among you indeed.
26 How is it then, brethren? When you come together, every one of you hath a psalm, hath a doctrine, hath a revelation, hath a tongue, hath an interpretation: let all things be done to edification.
27 If any speak with a tongue, let it be by two, or at the most by three, and in course: and let one interpret.
28 But if there be no interpreter, let him hold his peace in the church and speak to himself and to God.
29 And let the prophets speak, two or three: and let the rest judge.
30 But if any thing be revealed to another sitting, let the first hold his peace.
31 For you may all prophesy, one by one, that all may learn and all may be exhorted.
32 And the spirits of the prophets are subject to the prophets.
33 For God is not the God of dissension, but of peace: as also I teach in all the churches of the saints.
34 Let women keep silence in the churches: for it is not permitted them to speak but to be subject, as also the law saith.
35 But if they would learn anything, let them ask their husbands at home. For it is a shame for a woman to speak in the church.
36 Or did the word of God come out from you? Or came it only unto you?
37 If any seem to be a prophet or spiritual, let him know the things that I write to you, that they are the commandments of the Lord.
38 But if any man know not, he shall not be known.
39 Wherefore, brethren, be zealous to prophesy: and forbid not to speak with tongues.
40 But let all things be done decently and according to order.
Chapter 15
1 Now I make known unto you, brethren, the gospel which I preached to you, which also you have received and wherein you stand.
2 By which also you are saved, if you hold fast after what manner I preached unto you, unless you have believed in vain.
3 For I delivered unto you first of all, which I also received: how that Christ died for our sins, according to the scriptures:
4 And that he was buried: and that he rose again according to the scriptures:
5 And that he was seen by Cephas, and after that by the eleven.
6 Then was he seen by more than five hundred brethren at once: of whom many remain until this present, and some are fallen asleep.
7 After that, he was seen by James: then by all the apostles.
8 And last of all, he was seen also by me, as by one born out of due time.
9 For I am the least of the apostles, who am not worthy to be called an apostle, because I persecuted the church of God.
10 But by the grace of God, I am what I am. And his grace in me hath not been void: but I have laboured more abundantly than all they. Yet not I, but the grace of God with me:
11 For whether I or they, so we preach: and so you have believed.
12 Now if Christ be preached, that he arose again from the dead, how do some among you say that there is no resurrection of the dead?
13 But if there be no resurrection of the dead, then Christ is not risen again.
14 And if Christ be not risen again, then is our preaching vain: and your faith is also vain.
15 Yea, and we are found false witnesses of God: because we have given testimony against God, that he hath raised up Christ, whom he hath not raised up, if the dead rise not again.
16 For if the dead rise not again, neither is Christ risen again.
17 And if Christ be not risen again, your faith is vain: for you are yet in your sins.
18 Then they also that are fallen asleep in Christ are perished.
19 If in this life only we have hope in Christ, we are of all men most miserable.
20 But now Christ is risen from the dead, the firstfruits of them that sleep:
21 For by a man came death: and by a man the resurrection of the dead.
22 And as in Adam all die, so also in Christ all shall be made alive.
23 But every one in his own order: the firstfruits, Christ: then they that are of Christ, who have believed in his coming.
24 Afterwards the end: when he shall have delivered up the kingdom to God and the Father: when he shall have brought to nought all principality and power and virtue.
25 For he must reign, until he hath put all his enemies under his feet.
26 And the enemy, death, shall be destroyed last: For he hath put all things under his feet. And whereas he saith:
27 All things are put under him; undoubtedly, he is excepted, who put all things under him.
28 And when all things shall be subdued unto him, then the Son also himself shall be subject unto him that put all things under him, that God may be all in all.
29 Otherwise, what shall they do that are baptized for the dead, if the dead rise not again at all? Why are they then baptized for them?
30 Why also are we in danger every hour?
31 I die daily, I protest by your glory, brethren, which I have in Christ Jesus our Lord.
32 If (according to man) I fought with beasts at Ephesus, what doth it profit me, if the dead rise not again? Let us eat and drink, for to morrow we shall die.
33 Be not seduced: Evil communications corrupt good manners.
34 Awake, ye just, and sin not. For some have not the knowledge of God. I speak it to your shame.
35 But some man will say: How do the dead rise again? Or with what manner of body shall they come?
36 Senseless man, that which thou sowest is not quickened, except it die first.
37 And that which thou sowest, thou sowest not the body that shall be: but bare grain, as of wheat, or of some of the rest.
38 But God giveth it a body as he will: and to every seed its proper body.
39 All flesh is not the same flesh: but one is the flesh of men, another of beasts, other of birds, another of fishes.
40 And there are bodies celestial and bodies terrestrial: but, one is the glory of the celestial, and another of the terrestrial.
41 One is the glory of the sun, another the glory of the moon, and another the glory of the stars. For star differeth from star in glory.
42 So also is the resurrection of the dead. It is sown in corruption: it shall rise in incorruption.
43 It is sown in dishonour: it shall rise in glory. It is sown in weakness: it shall rise in power.
44 It is sown a natural body: it shall rise a spiritual body. If there be a natural body, there is also a spiritual body, as it is written:
45 The first man Adam was made into a living soul; the last Adam into a quickening spirit.
46 Yet that was not first which is spiritual, but that which is natural: afterwards that which is spiritual.
47 The first man was of the earth, earthly: the second man, from heaven, heavenly.
48 Such as is the earthly, such also are the earthly: and such as is the heavenly, such also are they that are heavenly.
49 Therefore, as we have borne the image of the earthly, let us bear also the image of the heavenly.
50 Now this I say, brethren, that flesh and blood cannot possess the kingdom of God: neither shall corruption possess incorruption.
51 Behold, I tell you a mystery. We shall all indeed rise again: but we shall not all be changed.
52 In a moment, in the twinkling of an eye, at the last trumpet: for the trumpet shall sound and the dead shall rise again incorruptible. And we shall be changed.
53 For this corruptible must put on incorruption: and this mortal must put on immortality.
54 And when this mortal hath put on immortality, then shall come to pass the saying that is written: Death is swallowed up in victory.
55 O death, where is thy victory? O death, where is thy sting?
56 Now the sting of death is sin: and the power of sin is the law.
57 But thanks be to God, who hath given us the victory through our Lord Jesus Christ.
58 Therefore, my beloved brethren, be ye steadfast and unmoveable: always abounding in the work of the Lord, knowing that your labour is not in vain in the Lord.
Chapter 16
1 Now concerning the collections that are made for the saints: as I have given order to the churches of Galatia, so do ye also.
2 On the first day of the week, let every one of you put apart with himself, laying up what it shall well please him: that when I come, the collections be not then to be made.
3 And when I shall be with you, whomsoever you shall approve by letters, them will I send to carry your grace to Jerusalem.
4 And if it be meet that I also go, they shall go with me.
5 Now I will come to you, when I shall have passed through Macedonia. For I shall pass through Macedonia.
6 And with you perhaps I shall abide, or even spend the winter: that you may bring me on my way whithersoever I shall go.
7 For I will not see you now by the way: for I trust that I shall abide with you some time, if the Lord permit.
8 But I will tarry at Ephesus, until Pentecost.
9 For a great door and evident is opened unto me: and many adversaries.
10 Now if Timothy come, see that he be with you without fear: for he worketh the work of the Lord, as I also do.
11 Let no man therefore despise him: but conduct ye him on his way in peace, that he may come to me. For I look for him with the brethren.
12 And touching our brother Apollo, I give you to understand that I much entreated him to come unto you with the brethren: and indeed it was not his will at all to come at this time. But he will come when he shall have leisure.
13 Watch ye: stand fast in the faith: do manfully and be strengthened.
14 Let all your things be done in charity.
15 And I beseech you, brethren, you know the house of Stephanus, and of Fortunatus, and of Achaicus, that they are the firstfruits of Achaia, and have dedicated themselves to the ministry of the saints:
16 That you also be subject to such and to every one that worketh with us and laboureth.
17 And I rejoice in the presence of Stephanus and Fortunatus and Achaicus: because that which was wanting on your part, they have supplied.
18 For they have refreshed both my spirit and yours. Know them, therefore, that are such.
19 The churches of Asia salute you. Aquila and Priscilla salute you much in the Lord, with the church that is in their house, with whom I also lodge.
20 All the brethren salute you. Salute one another with a holy kiss.
21 The salutation of me Paul, with my own hand.
22 If any man love not our Lord Jesus Christ, let him be anathema, maranatha.
23 The grace of our Lord Jesus Christ be with you.
24 My charity be with you all in Christ Jesus. Amen.
V
>
1. first, he instructs them about things pertaining to all generally, namely about the sacraments
 
 
Chapter 1
10 Now I beseech you, brethren, by the name of our Lord Jesus Christ, that you all speak the same thing and that there be no schisms among you: but that you be perfect in the same mind and in the same judgment.
11 For it hath been signified unto me, my brethren, of you, by them that are of the house of Chloe, that there are contentions among you.
12 Now this I say, that every one of you saith: I indeed am of Paul; and I am of Apollo; and I of Cephas; and I of Christ.
13 Is Christ divided? Was Paul then crucified for you? Or were you baptized in the name of Paul?
14 I give God thanks, that I baptized none of you but Crispus and Caius:
15 Lest any should say that you were baptized in my name.
16 And I baptized also the household of Stephanus. Besides, I know not whether I baptized any other.
17 For Christ sent me not to baptize, but to preach the gospel: not in wisdom of speech, lest the cross of Christ should be made void.
18 For the word of the cross, to them indeed that perish, is foolishness: but to them that are saved, that is, to us, it is the power of God.
19 For it is written: I will destroy the wisdom of the wise: and the prudence of the prudent I will reject.
20 Where is the wise? Where is the scribe? Where is the disputer of this world? Hath not God made foolish the wisdom of this world?
21 For, seeing that in the wisdom of God, the world, by wisdom, knew not God, it pleased God, by the foolishness of our preaching, to save them that believe.
22 For both the Jews require signs: and the Greeks seek after wisdom.
23 But we preach Christ crucified: unto the Jews indeed a stumblingblock, and unto the Gentiles foolishness:
24 But unto them that are called, both Jews and Greeks, Christ, the power of God and the wisdom of God.
25 For the foolishness of God is wiser than men: and the weakness of God is stronger than men.
26 For see your vocation, brethren, that there are not many wise according to the flesh, not many mighty, not many noble.
27 But the foolish things of the world hath God chosen, that he may confound the wise: and the weak things of the world hath God chosen, that he may confound the strong.
28 And the base things of the world and the things that are contemptible, hath God chosen: and things that are not, that he might bring to nought things that are:
29 That no flesh should glory in his sight.
30 But of him are you in Christ Jesus, who of God is made unto us wisdom and justice and sanctification and redemption:
31 That, as it is written: He that glorieth may glory in the Lord.
Chapter 2
1 And I, brethren, when I came to you, came not in loftiness of speech or of wisdom, declaring unto you the testimony of Christ.
2 For I judged not myself to know anything among you, but Jesus Christ: and him crucified.
3 And I was with you in weakness and in fear and in much trembling.
4 And my speech and my preaching was not in the persuasive words of human wisdom. but in shewing of the Spirit and power:
5 That your faith might not stand on the wisdom of men, but on the power of God.
6 Howbeit we speak wisdom among the perfect: yet not the wisdom of this world, neither of the princes of this world that come to nought.
7 But we speak the wisdom of God in a mystery, a wisdom which is hidden, which God ordained before the world, unto our glory:
8 Which none of the princes of this world knew. For if they had known it, they would never have crucified the Lord of glory.
9 But, as it is written: That eye hath not seen, nor ear heard: neither hath it entered into the heart of man, what things God hath prepared for them that love him.
10 But to us God hath revealed them by his Spirit. For the Spirit searcheth all things, yea, the deep things of God.
11 For what man knoweth the things of a man, but the spirit of a man that is in him? So the things also that are of God, no man knoweth, but the Spirit of God.
12 Now, we have received not the spirit of this world, but the Spirit that is of God: that we may know the things that are given us from God.
13 Which things also we speak: not in the learned words of human wisdom, but in the doctrine of the Spirit, comparing spiritual things with spiritual.
14 But the sensual man perceiveth not these things that are of the Spirit of God. For it is foolishness to him: and he cannot understand, because it is spiritually examined.
15 But the spiritual man judgeth all things: and he himself is judged of no man.
16 For who hath known the mind of the Lord, that he may instruct him? But we have the mind of Christ.
Chapter 3
1 And I, brethren, could not speak to you as unto spiritual, but as unto carnal. As unto little ones in Christ.
2 I gave you milk to drink, not meat: for you were not able as yet. But neither indeed are you now able: for you are yet carnal.
3 For, whereas there is among you envying and contention, are you not carnal and walk you not according to man?
4 For while one saith: I indeed am of Paul: and another: I am of Apollo: are you not men? What then is Apollo and what is Paul?
5 The ministers of him whom you have believed: and to every one as the Lord hath given.
6 I have planted, Apollo watered: but God gave the increase.
7 Therefore, neither he that planteth is any thing, nor he that watereth: but God that giveth the increase.
8 Now he that planteth and he that watereth, are one. And every man shall receive his own reward, according to his own labour.
9 For we are God’s coadjutors. You are God’s husbandry: you are God’s building.
10 According to the grace of God that is given to me, as a wise architect, I have laid the foundation: and another buildeth thereon. But let every man take heed how he buildeth thereupon.
11 For other foundation no man can lay, but that which is laid: which is Christ Jesus.
12 Now, if any man build upon this foundation, gold, silver, precious stones, wood, hay, stubble:
13 Every man’s work shall be manifest. For the day of the Lord shall declare it, because it shall be revealed in fire. And the fire shall try every man’s work, of what sort it is.
14 If any man’s work abide, which he hath built thereupon, he shall receive a reward.
15 If any man’s work burn, he shall suffer loss: but he himself shall be saved, yet so as by fire.
16 Know you not that you are the temple of God and that the Spirit of God dwelleth in you?
17 But if any man violate the temple of God, him shall God destroy. For the temple of God is holy, which you are.
18 Let no man deceive himself. If any man among you seem to be wise in this world, let him become a fool, that he may be wise.
19 For the wisdom of this world is foolishness with God. For it is written: I will catch the wise in their own craftiness.
20 And again: The Lord knoweth the thoughts of the wise, that they are vain.
21 Let no man therefore glory in men.
22 For all things are yours, whether it be Paul or Apollo or Cephas, or the world, or life, or death, or things present, or things to come. For all are yours.
23 And you are Christ’s. And Christ is God’s.
Chapter 4
1 Let a man so account of us as of the ministers of Christ and the dispensers of the mysteries of God.
2 Here now it is required among the dispensers that a man be found faithful.
3 But to me it is a very small thing to be judged by you or by man’s day. But neither do I judge my own self.
4 For I am not conscious to myself of anything. Yet am I not hereby justified: but he that judgeth me is the Lord.
5 Therefore, judge not before the time: until the Lord come, who both will bring to light the hidden things of darkness and will make manifest the counsels of the hearts. And then shall every man have praise from God.
6 But these things, brethren, I have in a figure transferred to myself and to Apollo, for your sakes: that in us you may learn that one be not puffed up against the other for another, above that which is written.
7 For who distinguisheth thee? Or what hast thou that thou hast not received, and if thou hast received, why dost thou glory, as if thou hadst not received it?
8 You are now full: you are now become rich: you reign without us; and I would to God you did reign, that we also might reign with you.
9 For I think that God hath set forth us apostles, the last, as it were men appointed to death. We are made a spectacle to the world and to angels and to men.
10 We are fools for Christs sake, but you are wise in Christ: we are weak, but you are strong: you are honourable, but we without honour.
11 Even unto this hour we both hunger and thirst and are naked and are buffeted and have no fixed abode.
12 And we labour, working with our own hands. We are reviled: and we bless. We are persecuted: and we suffer it.
13 We are blasphemed: and we entreat. We are made as the refuse of this world, the offscouring of all, even until now.
14 I write not these things to confound you: but I admonish you as my dearest children.
15 For if you have ten thousand instructors in Christ, yet not many fathers. For in Christ Jesus, by the gospel, I have begotten you.
16 Wherefore, I beseech you, be ye followers of me as I also am of Christ.
17 For this cause have I sent to you Timothy, who is my dearest son and faithful in the Lord. Who will put you in mind of my ways, which are in Christ Jesus: as I teach every where in every church.
18 As if I would not come to you, so some are puffed up.
19 But I will come to you shortly, if the Lord will: and will know, not the speech of them that are puffed up, but the power.
20 For the kingdom of God is not in speech, but in power.
21 What will you? Shall I come to you with a rod? Or in charity and in the spirit of meekness?
Chapter 5
1 It is absolutely heard that there is fornication among you and such fornication as the like is not among the heathens: that one should have his father’s wife.
2 And you are puffed up and have not rather mourned: that he might be taken away from among you that hath done this thing.
3 I indeed, absent in body but present in spirit, have already judged, as though I were present, him that hath so done,
4 In the name of our Lord Jesus Christ, you being gathered together and my spirit, with the power of our Lord Jesus:
5 To deliver such a one to Satan for the destruction of the flesh, that the spirit may be saved in the day of our Lord Jesus Christ.
6 Your glorying is not good. Know you not that a little leaven corrupteth the whole lump?
7 Purge out the old leaven, that you may be a new paste, as you are unleavened. For Christ our pasch is sacrificed.
8 Therefore, let us feast, not with the old leaven, nor with the leaven of malice and wickedness: but with the unleavened bread of sincerity and truth.
9 I wrote to you in an epistle not to keep company with fornicators.
10 I mean not with the fornicators of this world or with the covetous or the extortioners or the servers of idols: otherwise you must needs go out of this world.
11 But now I have written to you, not to keep company, if any man that is named a brother be a fornicator or covetous or a server of idols or a railer or a drunkard or an extortioner: with such a one, not so much as to eat.
12 For what have I to do to judge them that are without? Do not you judge them that are within?
13 For them that are without, God will judge. Put away the evil one from among yourselves.
Chapter 6
1 Dare any of you, having a matter against another, go to be judged before the unjust: and not before the saints?
2 Know you not that the saints shall judge this world? And if the world shall be judged by you, are you unworthy to judge the smallest matters?
3 Know you not that we shall judge angels? How much more things of this world?
4 If therefore you have judgments of things pertaining to this world, set them to judge who are the most despised in the church.
5 I speak to your shame. Is it so that there is not among you any one wise man that is able to judge between his brethren?
6 But brother goeth to law with brother: and that before unbelievers.
7 Already indeed there is plainly a fault among you, that you have law suits one with another. Why do you not rather take wrong? Why do you not rather suffer yourselves to be defrauded?
8 But you do wrong and defraud: and that to your brethren.
9 Know you not that the unjust shall not possess the kingdom of God? Do not err: Neither fornicators nor idolaters nor adulterers:
10 Nor the effeminate nor liers with mankind nor thieves nor covetous nor drunkards nor railers nor extortioners shall possess the kingdom of God.
11 And such some of you were. But you are washed: but you are sanctified: but you are justified: in the name of our Lord Jesus Christ and the Spirit of our God.
12 All things are lawful to me: but all things are not expedient. All things are lawful to me: but I will not be brought under the power of any.
13 Meat for the belly and the belly for the meats: but God shall destroy both it and them. But the body is not for fornication, but for the Lord: and the Lord for the body.
14 Now God hath raised up the Lord and will raise us up also by his power.
15 Know you not that your bodies are the members of Christ? Shall I then take the members of Christ and make them the members of an harlot? God forbid!
16 Or know you not that he who is joined to a harlot is made one body? For they shall be, saith he, two in one flesh.
17 But he who is joined to the Lord is one spirit.
18 Fly fornication. Every sin that a man doth is without the body: but he that committeth fornication sinneth against his own body.
19 Or know you not that your members are the temple of the Holy Ghost, who is in you, whom you have from God: and you are not your own?
20 For you are bought with a great price. Glorify and bear God in your body.
Chapter 7
1 Now concerning the things whereof you wrote to me: It is good for a man not to touch a woman.
2 But for fear of fornication, let every man have his own wife: and let every woman have her own husband.
3 Let the husband render the debt to his wife: and the wife also in like manner to the husband.
4 The wife hath not power of her own body: but the husband. And in like manner the husband also hath not power of his own body: but the wife.
5 Defraud not one another, except, perhaps, by consent, for a time, that you may give yourselves to prayer: and return together again, lest Satan tempt you for your incontinency.
6 But I speak this by indulgence, not by commandment.
7 For I would that all men were even as myself. But every one hath his proper gift from God: one after this manner, and another after that.
8 But I say to the unmarried and to the widows: It is good for them if they so continue, even as I.
9 But if they do not contain themselves, let them marry. For it is better to marry than to be burnt.
10 But to them that are married, not I, but the Lord, commandeth that the wife depart not from her husband.
11 And if she depart, that she remain unmarried or be reconciled to her husband. And let not the husband put away his wife.
12 For to the rest I speak, not the Lord. If any brother hath a wife that believeth not and she consent to dwell with him: let him not put her away.
13 And if any woman hath a husband that believeth not and he consent to dwell with her: let her not put away her husband.
14 For the unbelieving husband is sanctified by the believing wife: and the unbelieving wife is sanctified by the believing husband. Otherwise your children should be unclean: but now they are holy.
15 But if the unbeliever depart, let him depart. For a brother or sister is not under servitude in such cases. But God hath called us in peace.
16 For how knowest thou, O wife, whether thou shalt save thy husband? Or how knowest thou, O man, whether thou shalt save thy wife?
17 But as the Lord hath distributed to every one, as God hath called every one: so let him walk. And so in all churches I teach.
18 Is any man called, being circumcised? Let him not procure uncircumcision. Is any man called in uncircumcision? Let him not be circumcised.
19 Circumcision is nothing and uncircumcision is nothing: but the observance of the commandments of God.
20 Let every man abide in the same calling in which he was called.
21 Wast thou called, being a bondman? Care not for it: but if thou mayest be made free, use it rather.
22 For he that is called in the Lord, being a bondman, is the freeman of the Lord. Likewise he that is called, being free, is the bondman of Christ.
23 You are bought with a price: be not made the bondslaves of men.
24 Brethren, let every man, wherein he was called, therein abide with God.
25 Now, concerning virgins, I have no commandment of the Lord: but I give counsel, as having obtained mercy of the Lord, to be faithful.
26 I think therefore that this is good for the present necessity: that it is good for a man so to be.
27 Art thou bound to a wife? Seek not to be loosed. Art thou loosed from a wife? Seek not a wife.
28 But if thou take a wife, thou hast not sinned. And if a virgin marry, she hath not sinned: nevertheless, such shall have tribulation of the flesh. But I spare you.
29 This therefore I say, brethren: The time is short. It remaineth, that they also who have wives be as if they had none:
30 And they that weep, as though they wept not: and they that rejoice, as if they rejoiced not: and they that buy as if they possessed not:
31 And they that use this world, as if they used it not. For the fashion of this world passeth away.
32 But I would have you to be without solicitude. He that is without a wife is solicitous for the things that belong to the Lord: how he may please God.
33 But he that is with a wife is solicitous for the things of the world: how he may please his wife. And he is divided.
34 And the unmarried woman and the virgin thinketh on the things of the Lord: that she may be holy both in body and in spirit. But she that is married thinketh on the things of the world: how she may please her husband.
35 And this I speak for your profit, not to cast a snare upon you, but for that which is decent and which may give you power to attend upon the Lord, without impediment.
36 But if any man think that he seemeth dishonoured with regard to his virgin, for that she is above the age, and it must so be: let him do what he will. He sinneth not if she marry.
37 For he that hath determined, being steadfast in his heart, having no necessity, but having power of his own will: and hath judged this in his heart, to keep his virgin, doth well.
38 Therefore both he that giveth his virgin in marriage doth well: and he that giveth her not doth better.
39 A woman is bound by the law as long as her husband liveth: but if her husband die, she is at liberty. Let her marry to whom she will: only in the Lord.
40 But more blessed shall she be, if she so remain, according to my counsel. And I think that I also have the spirit of God.
Chapter 8
1 Now concerning those things that are sacrificed to idols: we know we all have knowledge. Knowledge puffeth up: but charity edifieth.
2 And if any man think that he knoweth any thing, he hath not yet known as he ought to know.
3 But if any man love God, the same is known by him.
4 But as for the meats that are sacrificed to idols, we know that an idol is nothing in the world and that there is no God but one.
5 For although there be that are called gods, either in heaven or on earth (for there be gods many and lords many):
6 Yet to us there is but one God, the Father, of whom are all things, and we unto him: and one Lord Jesus Christ, by whom are all things, and we by him.
7 But there is not knowledge in every one. For some until this present, with conscience of the idol, eat as a thing sacrificed to an idol: and their conscience, being weak, is defiled.
8 But meat doth not commend us to God. For neither, if we eat, shall we have the more: nor, if we eat not, shall we have the less.
9 But take heed lest perhaps this your liberty become a stumblingblock to the weak.
10 For if a man see him that hath knowledge sit at meat in the idol’s temple, shall not his conscience, being weak, be emboldened to eat those things which are sacrificed to idols?
11 And through thy knowledge shall the weak brother perish, for whom Christ hath died?
12 Now when you sin thus against the brethren and wound their weak conscience, you sin against Christ.
13 Wherefore, if meat scandalize my brother, I will never eat flesh, lest I should scandalize my brother.
Chapter 9
1 Am I not I free? Am not I an apostle? Have not I seen Christ Jesus our Lord? Are not you my work in the Lord?
2 And if unto others I be not an apostle, but yet to you I am. For you are the seal of my apostleship in the Lord.
3 My defence with them that do examine me is this.
4 Have not we power to eat and to drink?
5 Have we not power to carry about a woman, a sister as well as the rest of the apostles and the brethren of the Lord and Cephas?
6 Or I only and Barnabas, have not we power to do this?
7 Who serveth as a soldier, at any time, at his own charges? Who planteth a vineyard and eateth not of the fruit thereof? Who feedeth the flock and eateth not of the milk of the flock?
8 Speak I these things according to man? Or doth not the law also say; these things?
9 For it is written in the law of Moses: Thou shalt not muzzle the mouth of the ox that treadeth out the corn. Doth God take care for oxen?
10 Or doth he say this indeed for our sakes? For these things are written for our sakes: that he that plougheth, should plough in hope and he that thrasheth, in hope to receive fruit.
11 If we have sown unto you spiritual things, is it a great matter if we reap your carnal things?
12 If others be partakers of this power over you, why not we rather? Nevertheless, we have not used this power: but we bear all things, lest we should give any hindrance to the gospel of Christ.
13 Know you not that they who work in the holy place eat the things that are of the holy place; and they that serve the altar partake with the altar?
14 So also the Lord ordained that they who preach the gospel should live by the gospel.
15 But I have used none of these things. Neither have I written these things, that they should be so done unto me: for it is good for me to die rather than that any man should make my glory void.
16 For if I preach the gospel, it is no glory to me: for a necessity lieth upon me. For woe is unto me if I preach not the gospel.
17 For if I do this thing willingly, I have a reward: but if against my will, a dispensation is committed to me.
18 What is my reward then? That preaching the gospel, I may deliver the gospel without charge, that I abuse not my power in the gospel.
19 For whereas I was free as to all, I made myself the servant of all, that I might gain the more.
20 And I became to the Jews a Jew, that I might gain the Jews:
22 To the weak I became weak, that I might gain the weak. I became all things to all men, that I might save all.
23 And I do all things for the gospel’s sake, that I may be made partaker thereof.
24 Know you not that they that run in the race, all run indeed, but one receiveth the prize. So run that you may obtain.
25 And every one that striveth for the mastery refraineth himself from all things. And they indeed that they may receive a corruptible crown: but we an incorruptible one.
26 I therefore so run, not as at an uncertainty: I so fight, not as one beating the air.
27 But I chastise my body and bring it into subjection: lest perhaps, when I have preached to others, I myself should become a castaway.
Chapter 10
1 For I would not have you ignorant, brethren, that our fathers were all under the cloud: and all passed through the sea.
2 And all in Moses were baptized, in the cloud and in the sea:
3 And did all eat the same spiritual food:
4 And all drank the same spiritual drink: (And they drank of the spiritual rock that followed them: and the rock was Christ.)
5 But with most of them God was not well pleased: for they were overthrown in the desert.
6 Now these things were done in a figure of us, that we should not covet evil things, as they also coveted.
7 Neither become ye idolaters, as some of them, as it is written: The people sat down to eat and drink and rose up to play.
8 Neither let us commit fornication, as some of them that committed fornication: and there fell in one day three and twenty thousand.
9 Neither let us tempt Christ, as some of them tempted and perished by the serpent.
10 Neither do you murmur, as some of them murmured and were destroyed by the destroyer.
11 Now all these things happened to them in figure: and they are written for our correction, upon whom the ends of the world are come.
12 Wherefore, he that thinketh himself to stand, let him take heed lest he fall.
13 Let no temptation take hold on you, but such as is human. And God is faithful, who will not suffer you to be tempted above that which you are able: but will make also with temptation issue, that you may be able to bear it.
14 Wherefore, my dearly beloved, fly from the service of idols.
15 I speak as to wise men: judge ye yourselves what I say.
16 The chalice of benediction which we bless, is it not the communion of the blood of Christ? And the bread which we break, is it not the partaking of the body of the Lord?
17 For we, being many, are one bread, one body: all that partake of one bread.
18 Behold Israel according to the flesh. Are not they that eat of the sacrifices partakers of the altar?
19 What then? Do I say that what is offered in sacrifice to idols is any thing? Or that the idol is any thing?
20 But the things which the heathens sacrifice, they sacrifice to devils and not to God. And I would not that you should be made partakers with devils.
21 You cannot drink the chalice of the Lord and the chalice of devils: you cannot be partakers of the table of the Lord and of the table of devils.
22 Do we provoke the Lord to jealousy? Are we stronger than he? All things are lawful for me: but all things are not expedient.
23 All things are lawful for me: but all things do not edify.
24 Let no man seek his own, but that which is another’s.
25 Whatsoever is sold in the shambles, eat: asking no question for conscience’ sake.
26 The earth is the Lord’s and the fulness thereof.
27 If any of them that believe not, invite you, and you be willing to go: eat of any thing that is set before you, asking no question for conscience’ sake.
28 But if any man say: This has been sacrificed to idols: do not eat of it, for his sake that told it and for conscience’ sake.
29 Conscience I say, not thy own, but the other’s. For why is my liberty judged by another man’s conscience?
30 If I partake with thanksgiving, why am I evil spoken of for that for which I give thanks?
31 Therefore, whether you eat or drink, or whatsoever else you do, do all to the glory of God.
32 Be without offence to the Jew, and to the Gentiles and to the church of God:
33 As I also in all things please all men, not seeking that which is profitable to myself but to many: that they may be saved.
Chapter 11
1 Be ye followers of me, as I also am of Christ.
2 Now I praise you, brethren, that in all things you are mindful of me and keep my ordinances as I have delivered them to you.
3 But I would have you know that the head of every man is Christ: and the head of the woman is the man: and the head of Christ is God.
4 Every man praying or prophesying with his head covered disgraceth his head.
5 But every woman praying or prophesying with her head not covered disgraceth her head: for it is all one as if she were shaven.
6 For if a woman be not covered, let her be shorn. But if it be a shame to a woman to be shorn or made bald, let her cover her head.
7 The man indeed ought not to cover his head: because he is the image and glory of God. But the woman is the glory of the man.
8 For the man is not of the woman: but the woman of the man.
9 For the man was not created for the woman: but the woman for the man.
10 Therefore ought the woman to have a power over her head, because of the angels.
11 But yet neither is the man without the woman, nor the woman without the man, in the Lord.
12 For as the woman is of the man, so also is the man by the woman: but all things of God.
13 You yourselves judge. Doth it become a woman to pray unto God uncovered?
14 Doth not even nature itself teach you that a man indeed, if he nourish his hair, it is a shame unto him?
15 But if a woman nourish her hair, it is a glory to her; for her hair is given to her for a covering.
16 But if any man seem to be contentious, we have no such custom, nor the Church of God.
17 Now this I ordain: not praising you, that you come together, not for the better, but for the worse.
18 For first of all I hear that when you come together in the church, there are schisms among you. And in part I believe it.
19 For there must be also heresies: that they also, who are approved may be made manifest among you.
20 When you come therefore together into one place, it is not now to eat the Lord’s supper.
21 For every one taketh before his own supper to eat. And one indeed is hungry and another is drunk.
22 What, have you no houses to eat and to drink in? Or despise ye the church of God and put them to shame that have not? What shall I say to you? Do I praise you? In this I praise you not.
23 For I have received of the Lord that which also I delivered unto you, that the Lord Jesus, the same night in which he was betrayed, took bread,
24 And giving thanks, broke and said: Take ye and eat: This is my body, which shall be delivered for you. This do for the commemoration of me.
25 In like manner also the chalice, after he had supped, saying: This chalice is the new testament in my blood. This do ye, as often as you shall drink, for the commemoration of me.
26 For as often as you shall eat this bread and drink the chalice, you shall shew the death of the Lord, until he come.
27 Therefore, whosoever shall eat this bread, or drink the chalice of the Lord unworthily, shall be guilty of the body and of the blood of the Lord.
28 But let a man prove himself: and so let him eat of that bread and drink of the chalice.
29 For he that eateth and drinketh unworthily eateth and drinketh judgment to himself, not discerning the body of the Lord.
30 Therefore are there many infirm and weak among you: and many sleep.
31 But if we would judge ourselves, we should not be judged.
32 But whilst we are judged, we are chastised by the Lord, that we be not condemned with this world.
33 Wherefore, my brethren, when you come together to eat, wait for one another.
34 If any man be hungry, let him eat at home; that you come not together unto judgment. And the rest I will set in order, when I come.
Chapter 12
1 Now concerning spiritual things, my brethren, I would not have you ignorant.
2 You know that when you were heathens, you went to dumb idols, according as you were led.
3 Wherefore, I give you to understand that no man, speaking by the Spirit of God, saith Anathema to Jesus. And no man can say The Lord Jesus, but by the Holy Ghost.
4 Now there are diversities of graces, but the same Spirit.
5 And there are diversities of ministries, but the same Lord.
6 And there are diversities of operations, but the same God, who worketh all in all.
7 And the manifestation of the Spirit is given to every man unto profit.
8 To one indeed, by the Spirit, is given the word of wisdom: and to another, the word of knowledge, according to the same Spirit:
9 To another, faith in the same spirit: to another, the grace of healing in one Spirit:
10 To another the working of miracles: to another, prophecy: to another, the discerning of spirits: to another, diverse kinds of tongues: to another, interpretation of speeches.
11 But all these things, one and the same Spirit worketh, dividing to every one according as he will.
12 For as the body is one and hath many members; and all the members of the body, whereas they are many, yet are one body: So also is Christ.
13 For in one Spirit were we all baptized into one body, whether Jews or Gentiles, whether bond or free: and in one Spirit we have all been made to drink.
14 For the body also is not one member, but many.
15 If the foot should say: Because I am not the hand, I am not of the body: Is it therefore not of the body?
16 And if the ear should say: Because I am not the eye, I am not of the body: Is it therefore not of the body?
17 If the whole body were the eye, where would be the hearing? If the whole were hearing, where would be the smelling?
18 But now God hath set the members, every one of them, in the body as it hath pleased him.
19 And if they all were one member, where would be the body?
20 But now there are many members indeed, yet one body.
21 And the eye cannot say to the hand: I need not thy help. Nor again the head to the feet: I have no need of you.
22 Yea, much, more those that seem to be the more feeble members of the body are more necessary
23 And such as we think to be the less honourable members of the body, about these we put more abundant honour: and those that are our uncomely parts have more abundant comeliness.
24 But our comely parts have no need: but God hath tempered the body together, giving to that which wanted the more abundant honour.
25 That there might be no schism in the body: but the members might be mutually careful one for another.
26 And if one member suffer any thing, all the members suffer with it: or if one member glory, all the members rejoice with it.
27 Now you are the body of Christ and members of member.
28 And God indeed hath set some in the church; first apostles, secondly prophets, thirdly doctors: after that miracles: then the graces of healings, helps, governments, kinds of tongues, interpretations of speeches.
29 Are all apostles? Are all prophets? Are all doctors?
30 Are all workers of miracles? Have all the grace of healing? Do all speak with tongues? Do all interpret?
31 But be zealous for the better gifts. And I shew unto you yet a more excellent way.
Chapter 13
1 If I speak with the tongues of men and of angels, and have not charity, I am become as sounding brass, or a tinkling cymbal.
2 And if I should have prophecy and should know all mysteries and all knowledge, and if I should have all faith, so that I could remove mountains, and have not charity, I am nothing.
3 And if I should distribute all my goods to feed the poor, and if I should deliver my body to be burned, and have not charity, it profiteth me nothing.
4 Charity is patient, is kind: charity envieth not, dealeth not perversely, is not puffed up,
5 Is not ambitious, seeketh not her own, is not provoked to anger, thinketh no evil:
6 Rejoiceth not in iniquity, but rejoiceth with the truth:
7 Beareth all things, believeth all things, hopeth all things, endureth all things.
8 Charity never falleth away: whether prophecies shall be made void or tongues shall cease or knowledge shall be destroyed.
9 For we know in part: and we prophesy in part.
10 But when that which is perfect is come, that which is in part shall be done away.
11 When I was a child, I spoke as a child, I understood as a child, I thought as a child. But, when I became a man, I put away the things of a child.
12 We see now through a glass in a dark manner: but then face to face. Now I know in part: but then I shall know even as I am known.
13 And now there remain faith, hope, and charity, these three: but the greatest of these is charity.
Chapter 14
1 Follow after charity, be zealous for spiritual gifts; but rather that you may prophesy.
2 For he that speaketh in a tongue speaketh not unto men, but unto God: for no man heareth. Yet by the Spirit he speaketh mysteries.
3 But he that prophesieth speaketh to men unto edification and exhortation and comfort.
4 He that speaketh in a tongue edifieth himself: but he that prophesieth, edifieth the church.
5 And I would have you all to speak with tongues, but rather to prophesy. For greater is he that prophesieth than he that speaketh with tongues: unless perhaps he interpret, that the church may receive edification.
6 But now, brethren, if I come to you speaking with tongues, what shall I profit you, unless I speak to you either in revelation or in knowledge or in prophecy or in doctrine?
7 Even things without life that give sound, whether pipe or harp, except they give a distinction of sounds, how shall it be known what is piped or harped?
8 For if the trumpet give an uncertain sound, who shall prepare himself to the battle?
9 So likewise you, except you utter by the tongue plain speech, how shall it be known what is said? For you shall be speaking into the air.
10 There are, for example, so many kinds of tongues in this world: and none is without voice.
11 If then I know not the power of the voice, I shall be to him to whom I speak a barbarian: and he that speaketh a barbarian to me.
12 So you also, forasmuch as you are zealous of spirits, seek to abound unto the edifying of the church.
13 And therefore he that speaketh by a tongue, let him pray that he may interpret.
14 For if I pray in a tongue, my spirit prayeth: but my understanding is without fruit.
15 What is it then? I will pray with the spirit, I will pray also with the understanding, I will sing with the spirit, I will sing also with the understanding.
16 Else, if thou shalt bless with the spirit, how shall he that holdeth the place of the unlearned say, Amen, to thy blessing? Because he knoweth not what thou sayest.
17 For thou indeed givest thanks well: but the other is not edified.
18 I thank my God I speak with all your tongues.
19 But in the church I had rather speak five words with my understanding, that I may instruct others also: than ten thousand words in a tongue.
20 Brethren, do not become children in sense. But in malice be children: and in sense be perfect.
21 In the law it is written: In other tongues and other lips I will speak to this people: and neither so will they hear me, saith the Lord.
22 Wherefore tongues are for a sign, not to believers but to unbelievers: but prophecies, not to unbelievers but to believers.
23 If therefore the whole church come together into one place, and all speak with tongues, and there come in unlearned persons or infidels, will they not say that you are mad?
24 But if all prophesy, and there come in one that believeth not or an unlearned person, he is convinced of all: he is judged of all.
25 The secrets of his heart are made manifest. And so, falling down on his face, he will adore God, affirming that God is among you indeed.
26 How is it then, brethren? When you come together, every one of you hath a psalm, hath a doctrine, hath a revelation, hath a tongue, hath an interpretation: let all things be done to edification.
27 If any speak with a tongue, let it be by two, or at the most by three, and in course: and let one interpret.
28 But if there be no interpreter, let him hold his peace in the church and speak to himself and to God.
29 And let the prophets speak, two or three: and let the rest judge.
30 But if any thing be revealed to another sitting, let the first hold his peace.
31 For you may all prophesy, one by one, that all may learn and all may be exhorted.
32 And the spirits of the prophets are subject to the prophets.
33 For God is not the God of dissension, but of peace: as also I teach in all the churches of the saints.
34 Let women keep silence in the churches: for it is not permitted them to speak but to be subject, as also the law saith.
35 But if they would learn anything, let them ask their husbands at home. For it is a shame for a woman to speak in the church.
36 Or did the word of God come out from you? Or came it only unto you?
37 If any seem to be a prophet or spiritual, let him know the things that I write to you, that they are the commandments of the Lord.
38 But if any man know not, he shall not be known.
39 Wherefore, brethren, be zealous to prophesy: and forbid not to speak with tongues.
40 But let all things be done decently and according to order.
Chapter 15
1 Now I make known unto you, brethren, the gospel which I preached to you, which also you have received and wherein you stand.
2 By which also you are saved, if you hold fast after what manner I preached unto you, unless you have believed in vain.
3 For I delivered unto you first of all, which I also received: how that Christ died for our sins, according to the scriptures:
4 And that he was buried: and that he rose again according to the scriptures:
5 And that he was seen by Cephas, and after that by the eleven.
6 Then was he seen by more than five hundred brethren at once: of whom many remain until this present, and some are fallen asleep.
7 After that, he was seen by James: then by all the apostles.
8 And last of all, he was seen also by me, as by one born out of due time.
9 For I am the least of the apostles, who am not worthy to be called an apostle, because I persecuted the church of God.
10 But by the grace of God, I am what I am. And his grace in me hath not been void: but I have laboured more abundantly than all they. Yet not I, but the grace of God with me:
11 For whether I or they, so we preach: and so you have believed.
12 Now if Christ be preached, that he arose again from the dead, how do some among you say that there is no resurrection of the dead?
13 But if there be no resurrection of the dead, then Christ is not risen again.
14 And if Christ be not risen again, then is our preaching vain: and your faith is also vain.
15 Yea, and we are found false witnesses of God: because we have given testimony against God, that he hath raised up Christ, whom he hath not raised up, if the dead rise not again.
16 For if the dead rise not again, neither is Christ risen again.
17 And if Christ be not risen again, your faith is vain: for you are yet in your sins.
18 Then they also that are fallen asleep in Christ are perished.
19 If in this life only we have hope in Christ, we are of all men most miserable.
20 But now Christ is risen from the dead, the firstfruits of them that sleep:
21 For by a man came death: and by a man the resurrection of the dead.
22 And as in Adam all die, so also in Christ all shall be made alive.
23 But every one in his own order: the firstfruits, Christ: then they that are of Christ, who have believed in his coming.
24 Afterwards the end: when he shall have delivered up the kingdom to God and the Father: when he shall have brought to nought all principality and power and virtue.
25 For he must reign, until he hath put all his enemies under his feet.
26 And the enemy, death, shall be destroyed last: For he hath put all things under his feet. And whereas he saith:
27 All things are put under him; undoubtedly, he is excepted, who put all things under him.
28 And when all things shall be subdued unto him, then the Son also himself shall be subject unto him that put all things under him, that God may be all in all.
29 Otherwise, what shall they do that are baptized for the dead, if the dead rise not again at all? Why are they then baptized for them?
30 Why also are we in danger every hour?
31 I die daily, I protest by your glory, brethren, which I have in Christ Jesus our Lord.
32 If (according to man) I fought with beasts at Ephesus, what doth it profit me, if the dead rise not again? Let us eat and drink, for to morrow we shall die.
33 Be not seduced: Evil communications corrupt good manners.
34 Awake, ye just, and sin not. For some have not the knowledge of God. I speak it to your shame.
35 But some man will say: How do the dead rise again? Or with what manner of body shall they come?
36 Senseless man, that which thou sowest is not quickened, except it die first.
37 And that which thou sowest, thou sowest not the body that shall be: but bare grain, as of wheat, or of some of the rest.
38 But God giveth it a body as he will: and to every seed its proper body.
39 All flesh is not the same flesh: but one is the flesh of men, another of beasts, other of birds, another of fishes.
40 And there are bodies celestial and bodies terrestrial: but, one is the glory of the celestial, and another of the terrestrial.
41 One is the glory of the sun, another the glory of the moon, and another the glory of the stars. For star differeth from star in glory.
42 So also is the resurrection of the dead. It is sown in corruption: it shall rise in incorruption.
43 It is sown in dishonour: it shall rise in glory. It is sown in weakness: it shall rise in power.
44 It is sown a natural body: it shall rise a spiritual body. If there be a natural body, there is also a spiritual body, as it is written:
45 The first man Adam was made into a living soul; the last Adam into a quickening spirit.
46 Yet that was not first which is spiritual, but that which is natural: afterwards that which is spiritual.
47 The first man was of the earth, earthly: the second man, from heaven, heavenly.
48 Such as is the earthly, such also are the earthly: and such as is the heavenly, such also are they that are heavenly.
49 Therefore, as we have borne the image of the earthly, let us bear also the image of the heavenly.
50 Now this I say, brethren, that flesh and blood cannot possess the kingdom of God: neither shall corruption possess incorruption.
51 Behold, I tell you a mystery. We shall all indeed rise again: but we shall not all be changed.
52 In a moment, in the twinkling of an eye, at the last trumpet: for the trumpet shall sound and the dead shall rise again incorruptible. And we shall be changed.
53 For this corruptible must put on incorruption: and this mortal must put on immortality.
54 And when this mortal hath put on immortality, then shall come to pass the saying that is written: Death is swallowed up in victory.
55 O death, where is thy victory? O death, where is thy sting?
56 Now the sting of death is sin: and the power of sin is the law.
57 But thanks be to God, who hath given us the victory through our Lord Jesus Christ.
58 Therefore, my beloved brethren, be ye steadfast and unmoveable: always abounding in the work of the Lord, knowing that your labour is not in vain in the Lord.
>
introduction, in sacraments there are three things that should be considered
 
 
*
1. the sacrament itself (ipsum sacramentum), as baptism
 
 
*
2. the reality signified and contained (res significata et contenta), namely grace
 
 
*
3. the reality signified but not contained (res significata et non contenta), namely the glory of the resurrection
 
 
V
>
1. first, he discusses the sacraments themselves
 
 
Chapter 1
10 Now I beseech you, brethren, by the name of our Lord Jesus Christ, that you all speak the same thing and that there be no schisms among you: but that you be perfect in the same mind and in the same judgment.
11 For it hath been signified unto me, my brethren, of you, by them that are of the house of Chloe, that there are contentions among you.
12 Now this I say, that every one of you saith: I indeed am of Paul; and I am of Apollo; and I of Cephas; and I of Christ.
13 Is Christ divided? Was Paul then crucified for you? Or were you baptized in the name of Paul?
14 I give God thanks, that I baptized none of you but Crispus and Caius:
15 Lest any should say that you were baptized in my name.
16 And I baptized also the household of Stephanus. Besides, I know not whether I baptized any other.
17 For Christ sent me not to baptize, but to preach the gospel: not in wisdom of speech, lest the cross of Christ should be made void.
18 For the word of the cross, to them indeed that perish, is foolishness: but to them that are saved, that is, to us, it is the power of God.
19 For it is written: I will destroy the wisdom of the wise: and the prudence of the prudent I will reject.
20 Where is the wise? Where is the scribe? Where is the disputer of this world? Hath not God made foolish the wisdom of this world?
21 For, seeing that in the wisdom of God, the world, by wisdom, knew not God, it pleased God, by the foolishness of our preaching, to save them that believe.
22 For both the Jews require signs: and the Greeks seek after wisdom.
23 But we preach Christ crucified: unto the Jews indeed a stumblingblock, and unto the Gentiles foolishness:
24 But unto them that are called, both Jews and Greeks, Christ, the power of God and the wisdom of God.
25 For the foolishness of God is wiser than men: and the weakness of God is stronger than men.
26 For see your vocation, brethren, that there are not many wise according to the flesh, not many mighty, not many noble.
27 But the foolish things of the world hath God chosen, that he may confound the wise: and the weak things of the world hath God chosen, that he may confound the strong.
28 And the base things of the world and the things that are contemptible, hath God chosen: and things that are not, that he might bring to nought things that are:
29 That no flesh should glory in his sight.
30 But of him are you in Christ Jesus, who of God is made unto us wisdom and justice and sanctification and redemption:
31 That, as it is written: He that glorieth may glory in the Lord.
Chapter 2
1 And I, brethren, when I came to you, came not in loftiness of speech or of wisdom, declaring unto you the testimony of Christ.
2 For I judged not myself to know anything among you, but Jesus Christ: and him crucified.
3 And I was with you in weakness and in fear and in much trembling.
4 And my speech and my preaching was not in the persuasive words of human wisdom. but in shewing of the Spirit and power:
5 That your faith might not stand on the wisdom of men, but on the power of God.
6 Howbeit we speak wisdom among the perfect: yet not the wisdom of this world, neither of the princes of this world that come to nought.
7 But we speak the wisdom of God in a mystery, a wisdom which is hidden, which God ordained before the world, unto our glory:
8 Which none of the princes of this world knew. For if they had known it, they would never have crucified the Lord of glory.
9 But, as it is written: That eye hath not seen, nor ear heard: neither hath it entered into the heart of man, what things God hath prepared for them that love him.
10 But to us God hath revealed them by his Spirit. For the Spirit searcheth all things, yea, the deep things of God.
11 For what man knoweth the things of a man, but the spirit of a man that is in him? So the things also that are of God, no man knoweth, but the Spirit of God.
12 Now, we have received not the spirit of this world, but the Spirit that is of God: that we may know the things that are given us from God.
13 Which things also we speak: not in the learned words of human wisdom, but in the doctrine of the Spirit, comparing spiritual things with spiritual.
14 But the sensual man perceiveth not these things that are of the Spirit of God. For it is foolishness to him: and he cannot understand, because it is spiritually examined.
15 But the spiritual man judgeth all things: and he himself is judged of no man.
16 For who hath known the mind of the Lord, that he may instruct him? But we have the mind of Christ.
Chapter 3
1 And I, brethren, could not speak to you as unto spiritual, but as unto carnal. As unto little ones in Christ.
2 I gave you milk to drink, not meat: for you were not able as yet. But neither indeed are you now able: for you are yet carnal.
3 For, whereas there is among you envying and contention, are you not carnal and walk you not according to man?
4 For while one saith: I indeed am of Paul: and another: I am of Apollo: are you not men? What then is Apollo and what is Paul?
5 The ministers of him whom you have believed: and to every one as the Lord hath given.
6 I have planted, Apollo watered: but God gave the increase.
7 Therefore, neither he that planteth is any thing, nor he that watereth: but God that giveth the increase.
8 Now he that planteth and he that watereth, are one. And every man shall receive his own reward, according to his own labour.
9 For we are God’s coadjutors. You are God’s husbandry: you are God’s building.
10 According to the grace of God that is given to me, as a wise architect, I have laid the foundation: and another buildeth thereon. But let every man take heed how he buildeth thereupon.
11 For other foundation no man can lay, but that which is laid: which is Christ Jesus.
12 Now, if any man build upon this foundation, gold, silver, precious stones, wood, hay, stubble:
13 Every man’s work shall be manifest. For the day of the Lord shall declare it, because it shall be revealed in fire. And the fire shall try every man’s work, of what sort it is.
14 If any man’s work abide, which he hath built thereupon, he shall receive a reward.
15 If any man’s work burn, he shall suffer loss: but he himself shall be saved, yet so as by fire.
16 Know you not that you are the temple of God and that the Spirit of God dwelleth in you?
17 But if any man violate the temple of God, him shall God destroy. For the temple of God is holy, which you are.
18 Let no man deceive himself. If any man among you seem to be wise in this world, let him become a fool, that he may be wise.
19 For the wisdom of this world is foolishness with God. For it is written: I will catch the wise in their own craftiness.
20 And again: The Lord knoweth the thoughts of the wise, that they are vain.
21 Let no man therefore glory in men.
22 For all things are yours, whether it be Paul or Apollo or Cephas, or the world, or life, or death, or things present, or things to come. For all are yours.
23 And you are Christ’s. And Christ is God’s.
Chapter 4
1 Let a man so account of us as of the ministers of Christ and the dispensers of the mysteries of God.
2 Here now it is required among the dispensers that a man be found faithful.
3 But to me it is a very small thing to be judged by you or by man’s day. But neither do I judge my own self.
4 For I am not conscious to myself of anything. Yet am I not hereby justified: but he that judgeth me is the Lord.
5 Therefore, judge not before the time: until the Lord come, who both will bring to light the hidden things of darkness and will make manifest the counsels of the hearts. And then shall every man have praise from God.
6 But these things, brethren, I have in a figure transferred to myself and to Apollo, for your sakes: that in us you may learn that one be not puffed up against the other for another, above that which is written.
7 For who distinguisheth thee? Or what hast thou that thou hast not received, and if thou hast received, why dost thou glory, as if thou hadst not received it?
8 You are now full: you are now become rich: you reign without us; and I would to God you did reign, that we also might reign with you.
9 For I think that God hath set forth us apostles, the last, as it were men appointed to death. We are made a spectacle to the world and to angels and to men.
10 We are fools for Christs sake, but you are wise in Christ: we are weak, but you are strong: you are honourable, but we without honour.
11 Even unto this hour we both hunger and thirst and are naked and are buffeted and have no fixed abode.
12 And we labour, working with our own hands. We are reviled: and we bless. We are persecuted: and we suffer it.
13 We are blasphemed: and we entreat. We are made as the refuse of this world, the offscouring of all, even until now.
14 I write not these things to confound you: but I admonish you as my dearest children.
15 For if you have ten thousand instructors in Christ, yet not many fathers. For in Christ Jesus, by the gospel, I have begotten you.
16 Wherefore, I beseech you, be ye followers of me as I also am of Christ.
17 For this cause have I sent to you Timothy, who is my dearest son and faithful in the Lord. Who will put you in mind of my ways, which are in Christ Jesus: as I teach every where in every church.
18 As if I would not come to you, so some are puffed up.
19 But I will come to you shortly, if the Lord will: and will know, not the speech of them that are puffed up, but the power.
20 For the kingdom of God is not in speech, but in power.
21 What will you? Shall I come to you with a rod? Or in charity and in the spirit of meekness?
Chapter 5
1 It is absolutely heard that there is fornication among you and such fornication as the like is not among the heathens: that one should have his father’s wife.
2 And you are puffed up and have not rather mourned: that he might be taken away from among you that hath done this thing.
3 I indeed, absent in body but present in spirit, have already judged, as though I were present, him that hath so done,
4 In the name of our Lord Jesus Christ, you being gathered together and my spirit, with the power of our Lord Jesus:
5 To deliver such a one to Satan for the destruction of the flesh, that the spirit may be saved in the day of our Lord Jesus Christ.
6 Your glorying is not good. Know you not that a little leaven corrupteth the whole lump?
7 Purge out the old leaven, that you may be a new paste, as you are unleavened. For Christ our pasch is sacrificed.
8 Therefore, let us feast, not with the old leaven, nor with the leaven of malice and wickedness: but with the unleavened bread of sincerity and truth.
9 I wrote to you in an epistle not to keep company with fornicators.
10 I mean not with the fornicators of this world or with the covetous or the extortioners or the servers of idols: otherwise you must needs go out of this world.
11 But now I have written to you, not to keep company, if any man that is named a brother be a fornicator or covetous or a server of idols or a railer or a drunkard or an extortioner: with such a one, not so much as to eat.
12 For what have I to do to judge them that are without? Do not you judge them that are within?
13 For them that are without, God will judge. Put away the evil one from among yourselves.
Chapter 6
1 Dare any of you, having a matter against another, go to be judged before the unjust: and not before the saints?
2 Know you not that the saints shall judge this world? And if the world shall be judged by you, are you unworthy to judge the smallest matters?
3 Know you not that we shall judge angels? How much more things of this world?
4 If therefore you have judgments of things pertaining to this world, set them to judge who are the most despised in the church.
5 I speak to your shame. Is it so that there is not among you any one wise man that is able to judge between his brethren?
6 But brother goeth to law with brother: and that before unbelievers.
7 Already indeed there is plainly a fault among you, that you have law suits one with another. Why do you not rather take wrong? Why do you not rather suffer yourselves to be defrauded?
8 But you do wrong and defraud: and that to your brethren.
9 Know you not that the unjust shall not possess the kingdom of God? Do not err: Neither fornicators nor idolaters nor adulterers:
10 Nor the effeminate nor liers with mankind nor thieves nor covetous nor drunkards nor railers nor extortioners shall possess the kingdom of God.
11 And such some of you were. But you are washed: but you are sanctified: but you are justified: in the name of our Lord Jesus Christ and the Spirit of our God.
12 All things are lawful to me: but all things are not expedient. All things are lawful to me: but I will not be brought under the power of any.
13 Meat for the belly and the belly for the meats: but God shall destroy both it and them. But the body is not for fornication, but for the Lord: and the Lord for the body.
14 Now God hath raised up the Lord and will raise us up also by his power.
15 Know you not that your bodies are the members of Christ? Shall I then take the members of Christ and make them the members of an harlot? God forbid!
16 Or know you not that he who is joined to a harlot is made one body? For they shall be, saith he, two in one flesh.
17 But he who is joined to the Lord is one spirit.
18 Fly fornication. Every sin that a man doth is without the body: but he that committeth fornication sinneth against his own body.
19 Or know you not that your members are the temple of the Holy Ghost, who is in you, whom you have from God: and you are not your own?
20 For you are bought with a great price. Glorify and bear God in your body.
Chapter 7
1 Now concerning the things whereof you wrote to me: It is good for a man not to touch a woman.
2 But for fear of fornication, let every man have his own wife: and let every woman have her own husband.
3 Let the husband render the debt to his wife: and the wife also in like manner to the husband.
4 The wife hath not power of her own body: but the husband. And in like manner the husband also hath not power of his own body: but the wife.
5 Defraud not one another, except, perhaps, by consent, for a time, that you may give yourselves to prayer: and return together again, lest Satan tempt you for your incontinency.
6 But I speak this by indulgence, not by commandment.
7 For I would that all men were even as myself. But every one hath his proper gift from God: one after this manner, and another after that.
8 But I say to the unmarried and to the widows: It is good for them if they so continue, even as I.
9 But if they do not contain themselves, let them marry. For it is better to marry than to be burnt.
10 But to them that are married, not I, but the Lord, commandeth that the wife depart not from her husband.
11 And if she depart, that she remain unmarried or be reconciled to her husband. And let not the husband put away his wife.
12 For to the rest I speak, not the Lord. If any brother hath a wife that believeth not and she consent to dwell with him: let him not put her away.
13 And if any woman hath a husband that believeth not and he consent to dwell with her: let her not put away her husband.
14 For the unbelieving husband is sanctified by the believing wife: and the unbelieving wife is sanctified by the believing husband. Otherwise your children should be unclean: but now they are holy.
15 But if the unbeliever depart, let him depart. For a brother or sister is not under servitude in such cases. But God hath called us in peace.
16 For how knowest thou, O wife, whether thou shalt save thy husband? Or how knowest thou, O man, whether thou shalt save thy wife?
17 But as the Lord hath distributed to every one, as God hath called every one: so let him walk. And so in all churches I teach.
18 Is any man called, being circumcised? Let him not procure uncircumcision. Is any man called in uncircumcision? Let him not be circumcised.
19 Circumcision is nothing and uncircumcision is nothing: but the observance of the commandments of God.
20 Let every man abide in the same calling in which he was called.
21 Wast thou called, being a bondman? Care not for it: but if thou mayest be made free, use it rather.
22 For he that is called in the Lord, being a bondman, is the freeman of the Lord. Likewise he that is called, being free, is the bondman of Christ.
23 You are bought with a price: be not made the bondslaves of men.
24 Brethren, let every man, wherein he was called, therein abide with God.
25 Now, concerning virgins, I have no commandment of the Lord: but I give counsel, as having obtained mercy of the Lord, to be faithful.
26 I think therefore that this is good for the present necessity: that it is good for a man so to be.
27 Art thou bound to a wife? Seek not to be loosed. Art thou loosed from a wife? Seek not a wife.
28 But if thou take a wife, thou hast not sinned. And if a virgin marry, she hath not sinned: nevertheless, such shall have tribulation of the flesh. But I spare you.
29 This therefore I say, brethren: The time is short. It remaineth, that they also who have wives be as if they had none:
30 And they that weep, as though they wept not: and they that rejoice, as if they rejoiced not: and they that buy as if they possessed not:
31 And they that use this world, as if they used it not. For the fashion of this world passeth away.
32 But I would have you to be without solicitude. He that is without a wife is solicitous for the things that belong to the Lord: how he may please God.
33 But he that is with a wife is solicitous for the things of the world: how he may please his wife. And he is divided.
34 And the unmarried woman and the virgin thinketh on the things of the Lord: that she may be holy both in body and in spirit. But she that is married thinketh on the things of the world: how she may please her husband.
35 And this I speak for your profit, not to cast a snare upon you, but for that which is decent and which may give you power to attend upon the Lord, without impediment.
36 But if any man think that he seemeth dishonoured with regard to his virgin, for that she is above the age, and it must so be: let him do what he will. He sinneth not if she marry.
37 For he that hath determined, being steadfast in his heart, having no necessity, but having power of his own will: and hath judged this in his heart, to keep his virgin, doth well.
38 Therefore both he that giveth his virgin in marriage doth well: and he that giveth her not doth better.
39 A woman is bound by the law as long as her husband liveth: but if her husband die, she is at liberty. Let her marry to whom she will: only in the Lord.
40 But more blessed shall she be, if she so remain, according to my counsel. And I think that I also have the spirit of God.
Chapter 8
1 Now concerning those things that are sacrificed to idols: we know we all have knowledge. Knowledge puffeth up: but charity edifieth.
2 And if any man think that he knoweth any thing, he hath not yet known as he ought to know.
3 But if any man love God, the same is known by him.
4 But as for the meats that are sacrificed to idols, we know that an idol is nothing in the world and that there is no God but one.
5 For although there be that are called gods, either in heaven or on earth (for there be gods many and lords many):
6 Yet to us there is but one God, the Father, of whom are all things, and we unto him: and one Lord Jesus Christ, by whom are all things, and we by him.
7 But there is not knowledge in every one. For some until this present, with conscience of the idol, eat as a thing sacrificed to an idol: and their conscience, being weak, is defiled.
8 But meat doth not commend us to God. For neither, if we eat, shall we have the more: nor, if we eat not, shall we have the less.
9 But take heed lest perhaps this your liberty become a stumblingblock to the weak.
10 For if a man see him that hath knowledge sit at meat in the idol’s temple, shall not his conscience, being weak, be emboldened to eat those things which are sacrificed to idols?
11 And through thy knowledge shall the weak brother perish, for whom Christ hath died?
12 Now when you sin thus against the brethren and wound their weak conscience, you sin against Christ.
13 Wherefore, if meat scandalize my brother, I will never eat flesh, lest I should scandalize my brother.
Chapter 9
1 Am I not I free? Am not I an apostle? Have not I seen Christ Jesus our Lord? Are not you my work in the Lord?
2 And if unto others I be not an apostle, but yet to you I am. For you are the seal of my apostleship in the Lord.
3 My defence with them that do examine me is this.
4 Have not we power to eat and to drink?
5 Have we not power to carry about a woman, a sister as well as the rest of the apostles and the brethren of the Lord and Cephas?
6 Or I only and Barnabas, have not we power to do this?
7 Who serveth as a soldier, at any time, at his own charges? Who planteth a vineyard and eateth not of the fruit thereof? Who feedeth the flock and eateth not of the milk of the flock?
8 Speak I these things according to man? Or doth not the law also say; these things?
9 For it is written in the law of Moses: Thou shalt not muzzle the mouth of the ox that treadeth out the corn. Doth God take care for oxen?
10 Or doth he say this indeed for our sakes? For these things are written for our sakes: that he that plougheth, should plough in hope and he that thrasheth, in hope to receive fruit.
11 If we have sown unto you spiritual things, is it a great matter if we reap your carnal things?
12 If others be partakers of this power over you, why not we rather? Nevertheless, we have not used this power: but we bear all things, lest we should give any hindrance to the gospel of Christ.
13 Know you not that they who work in the holy place eat the things that are of the holy place; and they that serve the altar partake with the altar?
14 So also the Lord ordained that they who preach the gospel should live by the gospel.
15 But I have used none of these things. Neither have I written these things, that they should be so done unto me: for it is good for me to die rather than that any man should make my glory void.
16 For if I preach the gospel, it is no glory to me: for a necessity lieth upon me. For woe is unto me if I preach not the gospel.
17 For if I do this thing willingly, I have a reward: but if against my will, a dispensation is committed to me.
18 What is my reward then? That preaching the gospel, I may deliver the gospel without charge, that I abuse not my power in the gospel.
19 For whereas I was free as to all, I made myself the servant of all, that I might gain the more.
20 And I became to the Jews a Jew, that I might gain the Jews:
22 To the weak I became weak, that I might gain the weak. I became all things to all men, that I might save all.
23 And I do all things for the gospel’s sake, that I may be made partaker thereof.
24 Know you not that they that run in the race, all run indeed, but one receiveth the prize. So run that you may obtain.
25 And every one that striveth for the mastery refraineth himself from all things. And they indeed that they may receive a corruptible crown: but we an incorruptible one.
26 I therefore so run, not as at an uncertainty: I so fight, not as one beating the air.
27 But I chastise my body and bring it into subjection: lest perhaps, when I have preached to others, I myself should become a castaway.
Chapter 10
1 For I would not have you ignorant, brethren, that our fathers were all under the cloud: and all passed through the sea.
2 And all in Moses were baptized, in the cloud and in the sea:
3 And did all eat the same spiritual food:
4 And all drank the same spiritual drink: (And they drank of the spiritual rock that followed them: and the rock was Christ.)
5 But with most of them God was not well pleased: for they were overthrown in the desert.
6 Now these things were done in a figure of us, that we should not covet evil things, as they also coveted.
7 Neither become ye idolaters, as some of them, as it is written: The people sat down to eat and drink and rose up to play.
8 Neither let us commit fornication, as some of them that committed fornication: and there fell in one day three and twenty thousand.
9 Neither let us tempt Christ, as some of them tempted and perished by the serpent.
10 Neither do you murmur, as some of them murmured and were destroyed by the destroyer.
11 Now all these things happened to them in figure: and they are written for our correction, upon whom the ends of the world are come.
12 Wherefore, he that thinketh himself to stand, let him take heed lest he fall.
13 Let no temptation take hold on you, but such as is human. And God is faithful, who will not suffer you to be tempted above that which you are able: but will make also with temptation issue, that you may be able to bear it.
14 Wherefore, my dearly beloved, fly from the service of idols.
15 I speak as to wise men: judge ye yourselves what I say.
16 The chalice of benediction which we bless, is it not the communion of the blood of Christ? And the bread which we break, is it not the partaking of the body of the Lord?
17 For we, being many, are one bread, one body: all that partake of one bread.
18 Behold Israel according to the flesh. Are not they that eat of the sacrifices partakers of the altar?
19 What then? Do I say that what is offered in sacrifice to idols is any thing? Or that the idol is any thing?
20 But the things which the heathens sacrifice, they sacrifice to devils and not to God. And I would not that you should be made partakers with devils.
21 You cannot drink the chalice of the Lord and the chalice of devils: you cannot be partakers of the table of the Lord and of the table of devils.
22 Do we provoke the Lord to jealousy? Are we stronger than he? All things are lawful for me: but all things are not expedient.
23 All things are lawful for me: but all things do not edify.
24 Let no man seek his own, but that which is another’s.
25 Whatsoever is sold in the shambles, eat: asking no question for conscience’ sake.
26 The earth is the Lord’s and the fulness thereof.
27 If any of them that believe not, invite you, and you be willing to go: eat of any thing that is set before you, asking no question for conscience’ sake.
28 But if any man say: This has been sacrificed to idols: do not eat of it, for his sake that told it and for conscience’ sake.
29 Conscience I say, not thy own, but the other’s. For why is my liberty judged by another man’s conscience?
30 If I partake with thanksgiving, why am I evil spoken of for that for which I give thanks?
31 Therefore, whether you eat or drink, or whatsoever else you do, do all to the glory of God.
32 Be without offence to the Jew, and to the Gentiles and to the church of God:
33 As I also in all things please all men, not seeking that which is profitable to myself but to many: that they may be saved.
Chapter 11
1 Be ye followers of me, as I also am of Christ.
2 Now I praise you, brethren, that in all things you are mindful of me and keep my ordinances as I have delivered them to you.
3 But I would have you know that the head of every man is Christ: and the head of the woman is the man: and the head of Christ is God.
4 Every man praying or prophesying with his head covered disgraceth his head.
5 But every woman praying or prophesying with her head not covered disgraceth her head: for it is all one as if she were shaven.
6 For if a woman be not covered, let her be shorn. But if it be a shame to a woman to be shorn or made bald, let her cover her head.
7 The man indeed ought not to cover his head: because he is the image and glory of God. But the woman is the glory of the man.
8 For the man is not of the woman: but the woman of the man.
9 For the man was not created for the woman: but the woman for the man.
10 Therefore ought the woman to have a power over her head, because of the angels.
11 But yet neither is the man without the woman, nor the woman without the man, in the Lord.
12 For as the woman is of the man, so also is the man by the woman: but all things of God.
13 You yourselves judge. Doth it become a woman to pray unto God uncovered?
14 Doth not even nature itself teach you that a man indeed, if he nourish his hair, it is a shame unto him?
15 But if a woman nourish her hair, it is a glory to her; for her hair is given to her for a covering.
16 But if any man seem to be contentious, we have no such custom, nor the Church of God.
17 Now this I ordain: not praising you, that you come together, not for the better, but for the worse.
18 For first of all I hear that when you come together in the church, there are schisms among you. And in part I believe it.
19 For there must be also heresies: that they also, who are approved may be made manifest among you.
20 When you come therefore together into one place, it is not now to eat the Lord’s supper.
21 For every one taketh before his own supper to eat. And one indeed is hungry and another is drunk.
22 What, have you no houses to eat and to drink in? Or despise ye the church of God and put them to shame that have not? What shall I say to you? Do I praise you? In this I praise you not.
23 For I have received of the Lord that which also I delivered unto you, that the Lord Jesus, the same night in which he was betrayed, took bread,
24 And giving thanks, broke and said: Take ye and eat: This is my body, which shall be delivered for you. This do for the commemoration of me.
25 In like manner also the chalice, after he had supped, saying: This chalice is the new testament in my blood. This do ye, as often as you shall drink, for the commemoration of me.
26 For as often as you shall eat this bread and drink the chalice, you shall shew the death of the Lord, until he come.
27 Therefore, whosoever shall eat this bread, or drink the chalice of the Lord unworthily, shall be guilty of the body and of the blood of the Lord.
28 But let a man prove himself: and so let him eat of that bread and drink of the chalice.
29 For he that eateth and drinketh unworthily eateth and drinketh judgment to himself, not discerning the body of the Lord.
30 Therefore are there many infirm and weak among you: and many sleep.
31 But if we would judge ourselves, we should not be judged.
32 But whilst we are judged, we are chastised by the Lord, that we be not condemned with this world.
33 Wherefore, my brethren, when you come together to eat, wait for one another.
34 If any man be hungry, let him eat at home; that you come not together unto judgment. And the rest I will set in order, when I come.
V
>
1. first, he determines what pertains to baptism
 
 
Chapter 1
10 Now I beseech you, brethren, by the name of our Lord Jesus Christ, that you all speak the same thing and that there be no schisms among you: but that you be perfect in the same mind and in the same judgment.
11 For it hath been signified unto me, my brethren, of you, by them that are of the house of Chloe, that there are contentions among you.
12 Now this I say, that every one of you saith: I indeed am of Paul; and I am of Apollo; and I of Cephas; and I of Christ.
13 Is Christ divided? Was Paul then crucified for you? Or were you baptized in the name of Paul?
14 I give God thanks, that I baptized none of you but Crispus and Caius:
15 Lest any should say that you were baptized in my name.
16 And I baptized also the household of Stephanus. Besides, I know not whether I baptized any other.
17 For Christ sent me not to baptize, but to preach the gospel: not in wisdom of speech, lest the cross of Christ should be made void.
18 For the word of the cross, to them indeed that perish, is foolishness: but to them that are saved, that is, to us, it is the power of God.
19 For it is written: I will destroy the wisdom of the wise: and the prudence of the prudent I will reject.
20 Where is the wise? Where is the scribe? Where is the disputer of this world? Hath not God made foolish the wisdom of this world?
21 For, seeing that in the wisdom of God, the world, by wisdom, knew not God, it pleased God, by the foolishness of our preaching, to save them that believe.
22 For both the Jews require signs: and the Greeks seek after wisdom.
23 But we preach Christ crucified: unto the Jews indeed a stumblingblock, and unto the Gentiles foolishness:
24 But unto them that are called, both Jews and Greeks, Christ, the power of God and the wisdom of God.
25 For the foolishness of God is wiser than men: and the weakness of God is stronger than men.
26 For see your vocation, brethren, that there are not many wise according to the flesh, not many mighty, not many noble.
27 But the foolish things of the world hath God chosen, that he may confound the wise: and the weak things of the world hath God chosen, that he may confound the strong.
28 And the base things of the world and the things that are contemptible, hath God chosen: and things that are not, that he might bring to nought things that are:
29 That no flesh should glory in his sight.
30 But of him are you in Christ Jesus, who of God is made unto us wisdom and justice and sanctification and redemption:
31 That, as it is written: He that glorieth may glory in the Lord.
Chapter 2
1 And I, brethren, when I came to you, came not in loftiness of speech or of wisdom, declaring unto you the testimony of Christ.
2 For I judged not myself to know anything among you, but Jesus Christ: and him crucified.
3 And I was with you in weakness and in fear and in much trembling.
4 And my speech and my preaching was not in the persuasive words of human wisdom. but in shewing of the Spirit and power:
5 That your faith might not stand on the wisdom of men, but on the power of God.
6 Howbeit we speak wisdom among the perfect: yet not the wisdom of this world, neither of the princes of this world that come to nought.
7 But we speak the wisdom of God in a mystery, a wisdom which is hidden, which God ordained before the world, unto our glory:
8 Which none of the princes of this world knew. For if they had known it, they would never have crucified the Lord of glory.
9 But, as it is written: That eye hath not seen, nor ear heard: neither hath it entered into the heart of man, what things God hath prepared for them that love him.
10 But to us God hath revealed them by his Spirit. For the Spirit searcheth all things, yea, the deep things of God.
11 For what man knoweth the things of a man, but the spirit of a man that is in him? So the things also that are of God, no man knoweth, but the Spirit of God.
12 Now, we have received not the spirit of this world, but the Spirit that is of God: that we may know the things that are given us from God.
13 Which things also we speak: not in the learned words of human wisdom, but in the doctrine of the Spirit, comparing spiritual things with spiritual.
14 But the sensual man perceiveth not these things that are of the Spirit of God. For it is foolishness to him: and he cannot understand, because it is spiritually examined.
15 But the spiritual man judgeth all things: and he himself is judged of no man.
16 For who hath known the mind of the Lord, that he may instruct him? But we have the mind of Christ.
Chapter 3
1 And I, brethren, could not speak to you as unto spiritual, but as unto carnal. As unto little ones in Christ.
2 I gave you milk to drink, not meat: for you were not able as yet. But neither indeed are you now able: for you are yet carnal.
3 For, whereas there is among you envying and contention, are you not carnal and walk you not according to man?
4 For while one saith: I indeed am of Paul: and another: I am of Apollo: are you not men? What then is Apollo and what is Paul?
5 The ministers of him whom you have believed: and to every one as the Lord hath given.
6 I have planted, Apollo watered: but God gave the increase.
7 Therefore, neither he that planteth is any thing, nor he that watereth: but God that giveth the increase.
8 Now he that planteth and he that watereth, are one. And every man shall receive his own reward, according to his own labour.
9 For we are God’s coadjutors. You are God’s husbandry: you are God’s building.
10 According to the grace of God that is given to me, as a wise architect, I have laid the foundation: and another buildeth thereon. But let every man take heed how he buildeth thereupon.
11 For other foundation no man can lay, but that which is laid: which is Christ Jesus.
12 Now, if any man build upon this foundation, gold, silver, precious stones, wood, hay, stubble:
13 Every man’s work shall be manifest. For the day of the Lord shall declare it, because it shall be revealed in fire. And the fire shall try every man’s work, of what sort it is.
14 If any man’s work abide, which he hath built thereupon, he shall receive a reward.
15 If any man’s work burn, he shall suffer loss: but he himself shall be saved, yet so as by fire.
16 Know you not that you are the temple of God and that the Spirit of God dwelleth in you?
17 But if any man violate the temple of God, him shall God destroy. For the temple of God is holy, which you are.
18 Let no man deceive himself. If any man among you seem to be wise in this world, let him become a fool, that he may be wise.
19 For the wisdom of this world is foolishness with God. For it is written: I will catch the wise in their own craftiness.
20 And again: The Lord knoweth the thoughts of the wise, that they are vain.
21 Let no man therefore glory in men.
22 For all things are yours, whether it be Paul or Apollo or Cephas, or the world, or life, or death, or things present, or things to come. For all are yours.
23 And you are Christ’s. And Christ is God’s.
Chapter 4
1 Let a man so account of us as of the ministers of Christ and the dispensers of the mysteries of God.
2 Here now it is required among the dispensers that a man be found faithful.
3 But to me it is a very small thing to be judged by you or by man’s day. But neither do I judge my own self.
4 For I am not conscious to myself of anything. Yet am I not hereby justified: but he that judgeth me is the Lord.
5 Therefore, judge not before the time: until the Lord come, who both will bring to light the hidden things of darkness and will make manifest the counsels of the hearts. And then shall every man have praise from God.
6 But these things, brethren, I have in a figure transferred to myself and to Apollo, for your sakes: that in us you may learn that one be not puffed up against the other for another, above that which is written.
7 For who distinguisheth thee? Or what hast thou that thou hast not received, and if thou hast received, why dost thou glory, as if thou hadst not received it?
8 You are now full: you are now become rich: you reign without us; and I would to God you did reign, that we also might reign with you.
9 For I think that God hath set forth us apostles, the last, as it were men appointed to death. We are made a spectacle to the world and to angels and to men.
10 We are fools for Christs sake, but you are wise in Christ: we are weak, but you are strong: you are honourable, but we without honour.
11 Even unto this hour we both hunger and thirst and are naked and are buffeted and have no fixed abode.
12 And we labour, working with our own hands. We are reviled: and we bless. We are persecuted: and we suffer it.
13 We are blasphemed: and we entreat. We are made as the refuse of this world, the offscouring of all, even until now.
14 I write not these things to confound you: but I admonish you as my dearest children.
15 For if you have ten thousand instructors in Christ, yet not many fathers. For in Christ Jesus, by the gospel, I have begotten you.
16 Wherefore, I beseech you, be ye followers of me as I also am of Christ.
17 For this cause have I sent to you Timothy, who is my dearest son and faithful in the Lord. Who will put you in mind of my ways, which are in Christ Jesus: as I teach every where in every church.
18 As if I would not come to you, so some are puffed up.
19 But I will come to you shortly, if the Lord will: and will know, not the speech of them that are puffed up, but the power.
20 For the kingdom of God is not in speech, but in power.
21 What will you? Shall I come to you with a rod? Or in charity and in the spirit of meekness?
*
introduction: in the first part the apostle deals with doctrine along with baptism; thus he follows the example of the Lord, who gave the disciples the injunction to teach and to baptize in one command (cf. Matt. 28:19); it should be noted that there was dissension among the Corinthian believers, because those who had been instructed assumed that they had received the better teaching and a better baptism and began to look down on the other; hence, the apostle does two things.
 
20
V
>
1. first, he ends the strife
 
 
Chapter 1
10 Now I beseech you, brethren, by the name of our Lord Jesus Christ, that you all speak the same thing and that there be no schisms among you: but that you be perfect in the same mind and in the same judgment.
11 For it hath been signified unto me, my brethren, of you, by them that are of the house of Chloe, that there are contentions among you.
12 Now this I say, that every one of you saith: I indeed am of Paul; and I am of Apollo; and I of Cephas; and I of Christ.
13 Is Christ divided? Was Paul then crucified for you? Or were you baptized in the name of Paul?
14 I give God thanks, that I baptized none of you but Crispus and Caius:
15 Lest any should say that you were baptized in my name.
16 And I baptized also the household of Stephanus. Besides, I know not whether I baptized any other.
17 For Christ sent me not to baptize, but to preach the gospel: not in wisdom of speech, lest the cross of Christ should be made void.
18 For the word of the cross, to them indeed that perish, is foolishness: but to them that are saved, that is, to us, it is the power of God.
19 For it is written: I will destroy the wisdom of the wise: and the prudence of the prudent I will reject.
20 Where is the wise? Where is the scribe? Where is the disputer of this world? Hath not God made foolish the wisdom of this world?
21 For, seeing that in the wisdom of God, the world, by wisdom, knew not God, it pleased God, by the foolishness of our preaching, to save them that believe.
22 For both the Jews require signs: and the Greeks seek after wisdom.
23 But we preach Christ crucified: unto the Jews indeed a stumblingblock, and unto the Gentiles foolishness:
24 But unto them that are called, both Jews and Greeks, Christ, the power of God and the wisdom of God.
25 For the foolishness of God is wiser than men: and the weakness of God is stronger than men.
26 For see your vocation, brethren, that there are not many wise according to the flesh, not many mighty, not many noble.
27 But the foolish things of the world hath God chosen, that he may confound the wise: and the weak things of the world hath God chosen, that he may confound the strong.
28 And the base things of the world and the things that are contemptible, hath God chosen: and things that are not, that he might bring to nought things that are:
29 That no flesh should glory in his sight.
30 But of him are you in Christ Jesus, who of God is made unto us wisdom and justice and sanctification and redemption:
31 That, as it is written: He that glorieth may glory in the Lord.
Chapter 2
1 And I, brethren, when I came to you, came not in loftiness of speech or of wisdom, declaring unto you the testimony of Christ.
2 For I judged not myself to know anything among you, but Jesus Christ: and him crucified.
3 And I was with you in weakness and in fear and in much trembling.
4 And my speech and my preaching was not in the persuasive words of human wisdom. but in shewing of the Spirit and power:
5 That your faith might not stand on the wisdom of men, but on the power of God.
6 Howbeit we speak wisdom among the perfect: yet not the wisdom of this world, neither of the princes of this world that come to nought.
7 But we speak the wisdom of God in a mystery, a wisdom which is hidden, which God ordained before the world, unto our glory:
8 Which none of the princes of this world knew. For if they had known it, they would never have crucified the Lord of glory.
9 But, as it is written: That eye hath not seen, nor ear heard: neither hath it entered into the heart of man, what things God hath prepared for them that love him.
10 But to us God hath revealed them by his Spirit. For the Spirit searcheth all things, yea, the deep things of God.
11 For what man knoweth the things of a man, but the spirit of a man that is in him? So the things also that are of God, no man knoweth, but the Spirit of God.
12 Now, we have received not the spirit of this world, but the Spirit that is of God: that we may know the things that are given us from God.
13 Which things also we speak: not in the learned words of human wisdom, but in the doctrine of the Spirit, comparing spiritual things with spiritual.
14 But the sensual man perceiveth not these things that are of the Spirit of God. For it is foolishness to him: and he cannot understand, because it is spiritually examined.
15 But the spiritual man judgeth all things: and he himself is judged of no man.
16 For who hath known the mind of the Lord, that he may instruct him? But we have the mind of Christ.
V
*
1. first, he gives a friendly warning
 
 
Chapter 1
10 Now I beseech you, brethren, by the name of our Lord Jesus Christ, that you all speak the same thing and that there be no schisms among you: but that you be perfect in the same mind and in the same judgment.
V
*
2. second, he shows the need for the warning, at for it has been signified unto me
1:11
24
Chapter 1
11 For it hath been signified unto me, my brethren, of you, by them that are of the house of Chloe, that there are contentions among you.
12 Now this I say, that every one of you saith: I indeed am of Paul; and I am of Apollo; and I of Cephas; and I of Christ.
V
>
3. third, the reason for the warning that there should be no s and contentions among them, at is Christ divided
1:13
26
Chapter 1
13 Is Christ divided? Was Paul then crucified for you? Or were you baptized in the name of Paul?
14 I give God thanks, that I baptized none of you but Crispus and Caius:
15 Lest any should say that you were baptized in my name.
16 And I baptized also the household of Stephanus. Besides, I know not whether I baptized any other.
17 For Christ sent me not to baptize, but to preach the gospel: not in wisdom of speech, lest the cross of Christ should be made void.
18 For the word of the cross, to them indeed that perish, is foolishness: but to them that are saved, that is, to us, it is the power of God.
19 For it is written: I will destroy the wisdom of the wise: and the prudence of the prudent I will reject.
20 Where is the wise? Where is the scribe? Where is the disputer of this world? Hath not God made foolish the wisdom of this world?
21 For, seeing that in the wisdom of God, the world, by wisdom, knew not God, it pleased God, by the foolishness of our preaching, to save them that believe.
22 For both the Jews require signs: and the Greeks seek after wisdom.
23 But we preach Christ crucified: unto the Jews indeed a stumblingblock, and unto the Gentiles foolishness:
24 But unto them that are called, both Jews and Greeks, Christ, the power of God and the wisdom of God.
25 For the foolishness of God is wiser than men: and the weakness of God is stronger than men.
26 For see your vocation, brethren, that there are not many wise according to the flesh, not many mighty, not many noble.
27 But the foolish things of the world hath God chosen, that he may confound the wise: and the weak things of the world hath God chosen, that he may confound the strong.
28 And the base things of the world and the things that are contemptible, hath God chosen: and things that are not, that he might bring to nought things that are:
29 That no flesh should glory in his sight.
30 But of him are you in Christ Jesus, who of God is made unto us wisdom and justice and sanctification and redemption:
31 That, as it is written: He that glorieth may glory in the Lord.
Chapter 2
1 And I, brethren, when I came to you, came not in loftiness of speech or of wisdom, declaring unto you the testimony of Christ.
2 For I judged not myself to know anything among you, but Jesus Christ: and him crucified.
3 And I was with you in weakness and in fear and in much trembling.
4 And my speech and my preaching was not in the persuasive words of human wisdom. but in shewing of the Spirit and power:
5 That your faith might not stand on the wisdom of men, but on the power of God.
6 Howbeit we speak wisdom among the perfect: yet not the wisdom of this world, neither of the princes of this world that come to nought.
7 But we speak the wisdom of God in a mystery, a wisdom which is hidden, which God ordained before the world, unto our glory:
8 Which none of the princes of this world knew. For if they had known it, they would never have crucified the Lord of glory.
9 But, as it is written: That eye hath not seen, nor ear heard: neither hath it entered into the heart of man, what things God hath prepared for them that love him.
10 But to us God hath revealed them by his Spirit. For the Spirit searcheth all things, yea, the deep things of God.
11 For what man knoweth the things of a man, but the spirit of a man that is in him? So the things also that are of God, no man knoweth, but the Spirit of God.
12 Now, we have received not the spirit of this world, but the Spirit that is of God: that we may know the things that are given us from God.
13 Which things also we speak: not in the learned words of human wisdom, but in the doctrine of the Spirit, comparing spiritual things with spiritual.
14 But the sensual man perceiveth not these things that are of the Spirit of God. For it is foolishness to him: and he cannot understand, because it is spiritually examined.
15 But the spiritual man judgeth all things: and he himself is judged of no man.
16 For who hath known the mind of the Lord, that he may instruct him? But we have the mind of Christ.
V
>
1. first, on the part of baptism
 
 
Chapter 1
13 Is Christ divided? Was Paul then crucified for you? Or were you baptized in the name of Paul?
14 I give God thanks, that I baptized none of you but Crispus and Caius:
15 Lest any should say that you were baptized in my name.
16 And I baptized also the household of Stephanus. Besides, I know not whether I baptized any other.
17 For Christ sent me not to baptize, but to preach the gospel: not in wisdom of speech, lest the cross of Christ should be made void.
18 For the word of the cross, to them indeed that perish, is foolishness: but to them that are saved, that is, to us, it is the power of God.
19 For it is written: I will destroy the wisdom of the wise: and the prudence of the prudent I will reject.
20 Where is the wise? Where is the scribe? Where is the disputer of this world? Hath not God made foolish the wisdom of this world?
21 For, seeing that in the wisdom of God, the world, by wisdom, knew not God, it pleased God, by the foolishness of our preaching, to save them that believe.
22 For both the Jews require signs: and the Greeks seek after wisdom.
23 But we preach Christ crucified: unto the Jews indeed a stumblingblock, and unto the Gentiles foolishness:
24 But unto them that are called, both Jews and Greeks, Christ, the power of God and the wisdom of God.
25 For the foolishness of God is wiser than men: and the weakness of God is stronger than men.
26 For see your vocation, brethren, that there are not many wise according to the flesh, not many mighty, not many noble.
27 But the foolish things of the world hath God chosen, that he may confound the wise: and the weak things of the world hath God chosen, that he may confound the strong.
28 And the base things of the world and the things that are contemptible, hath God chosen: and things that are not, that he might bring to nought things that are:
29 That no flesh should glory in his sight.
30 But of him are you in Christ Jesus, who of God is made unto us wisdom and justice and sanctification and redemption:
31 That, as it is written: He that glorieth may glory in the Lord.
V
*
1. he mentions the mistake which follows from their contention
 
 
Chapter 1
13a Is Christ divided?
V
*
2. why that mistake follows from their error of supposing that there are diverse baptisms, depending on the different baptizers; for this would be true if baptism derived its power from the baptizers and not from Christ alone, at was Paul then crucified
1:13b
30
Chapter 1
13b Was Paul then crucified for you? Or were you baptized in the name of Paul?
V
>
3. he dismisses a false surmise, at I give God thanks
1:14
35
Chapter 1
14 I give God thanks, that I baptized none of you but Crispus and Caius:
15 Lest any should say that you were baptized in my name.
16 And I baptized also the household of Stephanus. Besides, I know not whether I baptized any other.
17 For Christ sent me not to baptize, but to preach the gospel: not in wisdom of speech, lest the cross of Christ should be made void.
18 For the word of the cross, to them indeed that perish, is foolishness: but to them that are saved, that is, to us, it is the power of God.
19 For it is written: I will destroy the wisdom of the wise: and the prudence of the prudent I will reject.
20 Where is the wise? Where is the scribe? Where is the disputer of this world? Hath not God made foolish the wisdom of this world?
21 For, seeing that in the wisdom of God, the world, by wisdom, knew not God, it pleased God, by the foolishness of our preaching, to save them that believe.
22 For both the Jews require signs: and the Greeks seek after wisdom.
23 But we preach Christ crucified: unto the Jews indeed a stumblingblock, and unto the Gentiles foolishness:
24 But unto them that are called, both Jews and Greeks, Christ, the power of God and the wisdom of God.
25 For the foolishness of God is wiser than men: and the weakness of God is stronger than men.
26 For see your vocation, brethren, that there are not many wise according to the flesh, not many mighty, not many noble.
27 But the foolish things of the world hath God chosen, that he may confound the wise: and the weak things of the world hath God chosen, that he may confound the strong.
28 And the base things of the world and the things that are contemptible, hath God chosen: and things that are not, that he might bring to nought things that are:
29 That no flesh should glory in his sight.
30 But of him are you in Christ Jesus, who of God is made unto us wisdom and justice and sanctification and redemption:
31 That, as it is written: He that glorieth may glory in the Lord.
V
*
1. first, he gives thanks for having baptized only a few
 
 
Chapter 1
14 I give God thanks, that I baptized none of you but Crispus and Caius:
15 Lest any should say that you were baptized in my name.
V
*
2. second, after naming the few, he adds certain others, at and baptized also
1:16
37
Chapter 1
16 And I baptized also the household of Stephanus. Besides, I know not whether I baptized any other.
V
*
3. third, he gives the reason why he did not baptize many, at for Christ sent me not to baptize
1:17
38
Chapter 1
17 For Christ sent me not to baptize, but to preach the gospel: not in wisdom of speech, lest the cross of Christ should be made void.
18 For the word of the cross, to them indeed that perish, is foolishness: but to them that are saved, that is, to us, it is the power of God.
19 For it is written: I will destroy the wisdom of the wise: and the prudence of the prudent I will reject.
20 Where is the wise? Where is the scribe? Where is the disputer of this world? Hath not God made foolish the wisdom of this world?
21 For, seeing that in the wisdom of God, the world, by wisdom, knew not God, it pleased God, by the foolishness of our preaching, to save them that believe.
22 For both the Jews require signs: and the Greeks seek after wisdom.
23 But we preach Christ crucified: unto the Jews indeed a stumblingblock, and unto the Gentiles foolishness:
24 But unto them that are called, both Jews and Greeks, Christ, the power of God and the wisdom of God.
25 For the foolishness of God is wiser than men: and the weakness of God is stronger than men.
26 For see your vocation, brethren, that there are not many wise according to the flesh, not many mighty, not many noble.
27 But the foolish things of the world hath God chosen, that he may confound the wise: and the weak things of the world hath God chosen, that he may confound the strong.
28 And the base things of the world and the things that are contemptible, hath God chosen: and things that are not, that he might bring to nought things that are:
29 That no flesh should glory in his sight.
30 But of him are you in Christ Jesus, who of God is made unto us wisdom and justice and sanctification and redemption:
31 That, as it is written: He that glorieth may glory in the Lord.
V
>
2. second, on the part of doctrine, for some of the Corinthians gloried in the doctrine of false apostles, who corrupt the truth of the faith with elegant words and reasons born of human wisdom, at not in wisdom of speech
1:17
40
Chapter 1
18 For the word of the cross, to them indeed that perish, is foolishness: but to them that are saved, that is, to us, it is the power of God.
19 For it is written: I will destroy the wisdom of the wise: and the prudence of the prudent I will reject.
20 Where is the wise? Where is the scribe? Where is the disputer of this world? Hath not God made foolish the wisdom of this world?
21 For, seeing that in the wisdom of God, the world, by wisdom, knew not God, it pleased God, by the foolishness of our preaching, to save them that believe.
22 For both the Jews require signs: and the Greeks seek after wisdom.
23 But we preach Christ crucified: unto the Jews indeed a stumblingblock, and unto the Gentiles foolishness:
24 But unto them that are called, both Jews and Greeks, Christ, the power of God and the wisdom of God.
25 For the foolishness of God is wiser than men: and the weakness of God is stronger than men.
26 For see your vocation, brethren, that there are not many wise according to the flesh, not many mighty, not many noble.
27 But the foolish things of the world hath God chosen, that he may confound the wise: and the weak things of the world hath God chosen, that he may confound the strong.
28 And the base things of the world and the things that are contemptible, hath God chosen: and things that are not, that he might bring to nought things that are:
29 That no flesh should glory in his sight.
30 But of him are you in Christ Jesus, who of God is made unto us wisdom and justice and sanctification and redemption:
31 That, as it is written: He that glorieth may glory in the Lord.
Chapter 2
1 And I, brethren, when I came to you, came not in loftiness of speech or of wisdom, declaring unto you the testimony of Christ.
2 For I judged not myself to know anything among you, but Jesus Christ: and him crucified.
3 And I was with you in weakness and in fear and in much trembling.
4 And my speech and my preaching was not in the persuasive words of human wisdom. but in shewing of the Spirit and power:
5 That your faith might not stand on the wisdom of men, but on the power of God.
6 Howbeit we speak wisdom among the perfect: yet not the wisdom of this world, neither of the princes of this world that come to nought.
7 But we speak the wisdom of God in a mystery, a wisdom which is hidden, which God ordained before the world, unto our glory:
8 Which none of the princes of this world knew. For if they had known it, they would never have crucified the Lord of glory.
9 But, as it is written: That eye hath not seen, nor ear heard: neither hath it entered into the heart of man, what things God hath prepared for them that love him.
10 But to us God hath revealed them by his Spirit. For the Spirit searcheth all things, yea, the deep things of God.
11 For what man knoweth the things of a man, but the spirit of a man that is in him? So the things also that are of God, no man knoweth, but the Spirit of God.
12 Now, we have received not the spirit of this world, but the Spirit that is of God: that we may know the things that are given us from God.
13 Which things also we speak: not in the learned words of human wisdom, but in the doctrine of the Spirit, comparing spiritual things with spiritual.
14 But the sensual man perceiveth not these things that are of the Spirit of God. For it is foolishness to him: and he cannot understand, because it is spiritually examined.
15 But the spiritual man judgeth all things: and he himself is judged of no man.
16 For who hath known the mind of the Lord, that he may instruct him? But we have the mind of Christ.
V
>
1. the apostle therefore says that this method is not suited for teaching the faith
 
 
Chapter 1
18 For the word of the cross, to them indeed that perish, is foolishness: but to them that are saved, that is, to us, it is the power of God.
19 For it is written: I will destroy the wisdom of the wise: and the prudence of the prudent I will reject.
20 Where is the wise? Where is the scribe? Where is the disputer of this world? Hath not God made foolish the wisdom of this world?
21 For, seeing that in the wisdom of God, the world, by wisdom, knew not God, it pleased God, by the foolishness of our preaching, to save them that believe.
22 For both the Jews require signs: and the Greeks seek after wisdom.
23 But we preach Christ crucified: unto the Jews indeed a stumblingblock, and unto the Gentiles foolishness:
24 But unto them that are called, both Jews and Greeks, Christ, the power of God and the wisdom of God.
25 For the foolishness of God is wiser than men: and the weakness of God is stronger than men.
26 For see your vocation, brethren, that there are not many wise according to the flesh, not many mighty, not many noble.
27 But the foolish things of the world hath God chosen, that he may confound the wise: and the weak things of the world hath God chosen, that he may confound the strong.
28 And the base things of the world and the things that are contemptible, hath God chosen: and things that are not, that he might bring to nought things that are:
29 That no flesh should glory in his sight.
30 But of him are you in Christ Jesus, who of God is made unto us wisdom and justice and sanctification and redemption:
31 That, as it is written: He that glorieth may glory in the Lord.
V
*
1. he states his proposition
 
 
Chapter 1
17a For Christ sent me not to baptize, but to preach the gospel: not in wisdom of speech,
V
>
2. he explains it, and proves his statement, at lest the cross of Christ
 
44
Chapter 1
17b Lest the cross of Christ be made void.
18 For the word of the cross, to them indeed that perish, is foolishness: but to them that are saved, that is, to us, it is the power of God.
19 For it is written: I will destroy the wisdom of the wise: and the prudence of the prudent I will reject.
20 Where is the wise? Where is the scribe? Where is the disputer of this world? Hath not God made foolish the wisdom of this world?
21 For, seeing that in the wisdom of God, the world, by wisdom, knew not God, it pleased God, by the foolishness of our preaching, to save them that believe.
22 For both the Jews require signs: and the Greeks seek after wisdom.
23 But we preach Christ crucified: unto the Jews indeed a stumblingblock, and unto the Gentiles foolishness:
24 But unto them that are called, both Jews and Greeks, Christ, the power of God and the wisdom of God.
25 For the foolishness of God is wiser than men: and the weakness of God is stronger than men.
26 For see your vocation, brethren, that there are not many wise according to the flesh, not many mighty, not many noble.
27 But the foolish things of the world hath God chosen, that he may confound the wise: and the weak things of the world hath God chosen, that he may confound the strong.
28 And the base things of the world and the things that are contemptible, hath God chosen: and things that are not, that he might bring to nought things that are:
29 That no flesh should glory in his sight.
30 But of him are you in Christ Jesus, who of God is made unto us wisdom and justice and sanctification and redemption:
31 That, as it is written: He that glorieth may glory in the Lord.
V
>
1. on the part of the matter
 
 
Chapter 1
17b Lest the cross of Christ be made void.
18 For the word of the cross, to them indeed that perish, is foolishness: but to them that are saved, that is, to us, it is the power of God.
19 For it is written: I will destroy the wisdom of the wise: and the prudence of the prudent I will reject.
20 Where is the wise? Where is the scribe? Where is the disputer of this world? Hath not God made foolish the wisdom of this world?
21 For, seeing that in the wisdom of God, the world, by wisdom, knew not God, it pleased God, by the foolishness of our preaching, to save them that believe.
22 For both the Jews require signs: and the Greeks seek after wisdom.
23 But we preach Christ crucified: unto the Jews indeed a stumblingblock, and unto the Gentiles foolishness:
24 But unto them that are called, both Jews and Greeks, Christ, the power of God and the wisdom of God.
25 For the foolishness of God is wiser than men: and the weakness of God is stronger than men.
V
*
1. he shows that the method of teaching by eloquent wisdom is not suited to the Christian faith
 
45
Chapter 1
17b Lest the cross of Christ be made void.
V
>
2. he proves something he had presupposed, that the cross of Christ is made void by the method of teaching which consists in wisdom of speech, at for the word of the cross
1:18
46
Chapter 1
18 For the word of the cross, to them indeed that perish, is foolishness: but to them that are saved, that is, to us, it is the power of God.
19 For it is written: I will destroy the wisdom of the wise: and the prudence of the prudent I will reject.
20 Where is the wise? Where is the scribe? Where is the disputer of this world? Hath not God made foolish the wisdom of this world?
21 For, seeing that in the wisdom of God, the world, by wisdom, knew not God, it pleased God, by the foolishness of our preaching, to save them that believe.
V
*
1. first, he gives the proof
 
47
Chapter 1
18 For the word of the cross, to them indeed that perish, is foolishness: but to them that are saved, that is, to us, it is the power of God.
V
>
2. second, he gives the reason for his statements, at for it is written
 
48
Chapter 1
19 For it is written: I will destroy the wisdom of the wise: and the prudence of the prudent I will reject.
20 Where is the wise? Where is the scribe? Where is the disputer of this world? Hath not God made foolish the wisdom of this world?
21 For, seeing that in the wisdom of God, the world, by wisdom, knew not God, it pleased God, by the foolishness of our preaching, to save them that believe.
*
1. first, he tells why the word of the cross is foolishness to men
 
 
*
2. second, why this foolishness is the power of God to them who are saved, at for, seeing that in the wisdom of God
 
 
V
>
3. he clarifies the proof, at for the Jews require signs
 
56
Chapter 1
22 For both the Jews require signs: and the Greeks seek after wisdom.
23 But we preach Christ crucified: unto the Jews indeed a stumblingblock, and unto the Gentiles foolishness:
24 But unto them that are called, both Jews and Greeks, Christ, the power of God and the wisdom of God.
25 For the foolishness of God is wiser than men: and the weakness of God is stronger than men.
>
1. first, in regard to the statement that the word of the cross, them indeed who perish, is foolishness
 
 
*
1. first, he mentions the differing interests of those who perish
 
57
*
2. second, from this he assigns the reason for what he had said, at but we preach Christ crucified
 
58
*
2. second, in regard to the statement that to them who are saved, it is the power of God unto them who are called
 
 
V
*
2. of those who teach, at for see your vocation
1:26
 
Chapter 1
26 For see your vocation, brethren, that there are not many wise according to the flesh, not many mighty, not many noble.
27 But the foolish things of the world hath God chosen, that he may confound the wise: and the weak things of the world hath God chosen, that he may confound the strong.
28 And the base things of the world and the things that are contemptible, hath God chosen: and things that are not, that he might bring to nought things that are:
29 That no flesh should glory in his sight.
30 But of him are you in Christ Jesus, who of God is made unto us wisdom and justice and sanctification and redemption:
31 That, as it is written: He that glorieth may glory in the Lord.
V
>
2. he shows that he did not employ this method of teaching, when he was among them, at and I, brethren, when I came
2:1
73
Chapter 2
1 And I, brethren, when I came to you, came not in loftiness of speech or of wisdom, declaring unto you the testimony of Christ.
2 For I judged not myself to know anything among you, but Jesus Christ: and him crucified.
3 And I was with you in weakness and in fear and in much trembling.
4 And my speech and my preaching was not in the persuasive words of human wisdom. but in shewing of the Spirit and power:
5 That your faith might not stand on the wisdom of men, but on the power of God.
6 Howbeit we speak wisdom among the perfect: yet not the wisdom of this world, neither of the princes of this world that come to nought.
7 But we speak the wisdom of God in a mystery, a wisdom which is hidden, which God ordained before the world, unto our glory:
8 Which none of the princes of this world knew. For if they had known it, they would never have crucified the Lord of glory.
9 But, as it is written: That eye hath not seen, nor ear heard: neither hath it entered into the heart of man, what things God hath prepared for them that love him.
10 But to us God hath revealed them by his Spirit. For the Spirit searcheth all things, yea, the deep things of God.
11 For what man knoweth the things of a man, but the spirit of a man that is in him? So the things also that are of God, no man knoweth, but the Spirit of God.
12 Now, we have received not the spirit of this world, but the Spirit that is of God: that we may know the things that are given us from God.
13 Which things also we speak: not in the learned words of human wisdom, but in the doctrine of the Spirit, comparing spiritual things with spiritual.
14 But the sensual man perceiveth not these things that are of the Spirit of God. For it is foolishness to him: and he cannot understand, because it is spiritually examined.
15 But the spiritual man judgeth all things: and he himself is judged of no man.
16 For who hath known the mind of the Lord, that he may instruct him? But we have the mind of Christ.
V
>
1. he shows that he did not make use of worldly greatness with them
 
 
Chapter 2
1 And I, brethren, when I came to you, came not in loftiness of speech or of wisdom, declaring unto you the testimony of Christ.
2 For I judged not myself to know anything among you, but Jesus Christ: and him crucified.
3 And I was with you in weakness and in fear and in much trembling.
4 And my speech and my preaching was not in the persuasive words of human wisdom. but in shewing of the Spirit and power:
5 That your faith might not stand on the wisdom of men, but on the power of God.
*
1. he states that he did not manifest the loftiness of worldly wisdom among them
 
 
*
2. that he does not pretend to have the excellence of worldly power, at and I was with you in weakness
2:3
76
*
3. that he does not pretend to lofty eloquence, at and my speech
2:4
77
V
>
2. he shows in which cases he employs spiritual excellence, at yet we speak wisdom among the perfect
2:6
80
Chapter 2
6 Howbeit we speak wisdom among the perfect: yet not the wisdom of this world, neither of the princes of this world that come to nought.
7 But we speak the wisdom of God in a mystery, a wisdom which is hidden, which God ordained before the world, unto our glory:
8 Which none of the princes of this world knew. For if they had known it, they would never have crucified the Lord of glory.
9 But, as it is written: That eye hath not seen, nor ear heard: neither hath it entered into the heart of man, what things God hath prepared for them that love him.
10 But to us God hath revealed them by his Spirit. For the Spirit searcheth all things, yea, the deep things of God.
11 For what man knoweth the things of a man, but the spirit of a man that is in him? So the things also that are of God, no man knoweth, but the Spirit of God.
12 Now, we have received not the spirit of this world, but the Spirit that is of God: that we may know the things that are given us from God.
*
1. he states what he intends
 
 
>
2. he clarifies it, and he explains what sort of wisdom he means, at although not the wisdom
 
82
>
1. he gives the explanation
 
 
>
1. he explains the nature of that wisdom in relation to unbelievers: I have said that we speak wisdom among the perfect, but not:
 
83
*
1. the wisdom of this world, i.e., of worldly things
 
84
*
2. the wisdom which rests on human reasons?
 
 
*
3. neither that of the princes of this world
 
 
*
2. in relation to believers, at but we speak the wisdom of God
2:7
85
*
2. he supports the explanation with a reason, at which none of the princes
2:8
 
V
*
3. he indicates the reason, at which things also we speak
2:13
 
Chapter 2
13 Which things also we speak: not in the learned words of human wisdom, but in the doctrine of the Spirit, comparing spiritual things with spiritual.
14 But the sensual man perceiveth not these things that are of the Spirit of God. For it is foolishness to him: and he cannot understand, because it is spiritually examined.
15 But the spiritual man judgeth all things: and he himself is judged of no man.
16 For who hath known the mind of the Lord, that he may instruct him? But we have the mind of Christ.
V
>
2. second, he attacks the cause of the strife, namely that they glory in some of Christ’s ministers and look down on the other ones, at and I brethren could not speak to you
3:1
 
Chapter 3
1 And I, brethren, could not speak to you as unto spiritual, but as unto carnal. As unto little ones in Christ.
2 I gave you milk to drink, not meat: for you were not able as yet. But neither indeed are you now able: for you are yet carnal.
3 For, whereas there is among you envying and contention, are you not carnal and walk you not according to man?
4 For while one saith: I indeed am of Paul: and another: I am of Apollo: are you not men? What then is Apollo and what is Paul?
5 The ministers of him whom you have believed: and to every one as the Lord hath given.
6 I have planted, Apollo watered: but God gave the increase.
7 Therefore, neither he that planteth is any thing, nor he that watereth: but God that giveth the increase.
8 Now he that planteth and he that watereth, are one. And every man shall receive his own reward, according to his own labour.
9 For we are God’s coadjutors. You are God’s husbandry: you are God’s building.
10 According to the grace of God that is given to me, as a wise architect, I have laid the foundation: and another buildeth thereon. But let every man take heed how he buildeth thereupon.
11 For other foundation no man can lay, but that which is laid: which is Christ Jesus.
12 Now, if any man build upon this foundation, gold, silver, precious stones, wood, hay, stubble:
13 Every man’s work shall be manifest. For the day of the Lord shall declare it, because it shall be revealed in fire. And the fire shall try every man’s work, of what sort it is.
14 If any man’s work abide, which he hath built thereupon, he shall receive a reward.
15 If any man’s work burn, he shall suffer loss: but he himself shall be saved, yet so as by fire.
16 Know you not that you are the temple of God and that the Spirit of God dwelleth in you?
17 But if any man violate the temple of God, him shall God destroy. For the temple of God is holy, which you are.
18 Let no man deceive himself. If any man among you seem to be wise in this world, let him become a fool, that he may be wise.
19 For the wisdom of this world is foolishness with God. For it is written: I will catch the wise in their own craftiness.
20 And again: The Lord knoweth the thoughts of the wise, that they are vain.
21 Let no man therefore glory in men.
22 For all things are yours, whether it be Paul or Apollo or Cephas, or the world, or life, or death, or things present, or things to come. For all are yours.
23 And you are Christ’s. And Christ is God’s.
Chapter 4
1 Let a man so account of us as of the ministers of Christ and the dispensers of the mysteries of God.
2 Here now it is required among the dispensers that a man be found faithful.
3 But to me it is a very small thing to be judged by you or by man’s day. But neither do I judge my own self.
4 For I am not conscious to myself of anything. Yet am I not hereby justified: but he that judgeth me is the Lord.
5 Therefore, judge not before the time: until the Lord come, who both will bring to light the hidden things of darkness and will make manifest the counsels of the hearts. And then shall every man have praise from God.
6 But these things, brethren, I have in a figure transferred to myself and to Apollo, for your sakes: that in us you may learn that one be not puffed up against the other for another, above that which is written.
7 For who distinguisheth thee? Or what hast thou that thou hast not received, and if thou hast received, why dost thou glory, as if thou hadst not received it?
8 You are now full: you are now become rich: you reign without us; and I would to God you did reign, that we also might reign with you.
9 For I think that God hath set forth us apostles, the last, as it were men appointed to death. We are made a spectacle to the world and to angels and to men.
10 We are fools for Christs sake, but you are wise in Christ: we are weak, but you are strong: you are honourable, but we without honour.
11 Even unto this hour we both hunger and thirst and are naked and are buffeted and have no fixed abode.
12 And we labour, working with our own hands. We are reviled: and we bless. We are persecuted: and we suffer it.
13 We are blasphemed: and we entreat. We are made as the refuse of this world, the offscouring of all, even until now.
14 I write not these things to confound you: but I admonish you as my dearest children.
15 For if you have ten thousand instructors in Christ, yet not many fathers. For in Christ Jesus, by the gospel, I have begotten you.
16 Wherefore, I beseech you, be ye followers of me as I also am of Christ.
17 For this cause have I sent to you Timothy, who is my dearest son and faithful in the Lord. Who will put you in mind of my ways, which are in Christ Jesus: as I teach every where in every church.
18 As if I would not come to you, so some are puffed up.
19 But I will come to you shortly, if the Lord will: and will know, not the speech of them that are puffed up, but the power.
20 For the kingdom of God is not in speech, but in power.
21 What will you? Shall I come to you with a rod? Or in charity and in the spirit of meekness?
V
>
1. first, he attacks their judgment, insofar as they attributed more than they should to those ministers in whom they boast
 
122
Chapter 3
1 And I, brethren, could not speak to you as unto spiritual, but as unto carnal. As unto little ones in Christ.
2 I gave you milk to drink, not meat: for you were not able as yet. But neither indeed are you now able: for you are yet carnal.
3 For, whereas there is among you envying and contention, are you not carnal and walk you not according to man?
4 For while one saith: I indeed am of Paul: and another: I am of Apollo: are you not men? What then is Apollo and what is Paul?
5 The ministers of him whom you have believed: and to every one as the Lord hath given.
6 I have planted, Apollo watered: but God gave the increase.
7 Therefore, neither he that planteth is any thing, nor he that watereth: but God that giveth the increase.
8 Now he that planteth and he that watereth, are one. And every man shall receive his own reward, according to his own labour.
9 For we are God’s coadjutors. You are God’s husbandry: you are God’s building.
10 According to the grace of God that is given to me, as a wise architect, I have laid the foundation: and another buildeth thereon. But let every man take heed how he buildeth thereupon.
11 For other foundation no man can lay, but that which is laid: which is Christ Jesus.
12 Now, if any man build upon this foundation, gold, silver, precious stones, wood, hay, stubble:
13 Every man’s work shall be manifest. For the day of the Lord shall declare it, because it shall be revealed in fire. And the fire shall try every man’s work, of what sort it is.
14 If any man’s work abide, which he hath built thereupon, he shall receive a reward.
15 If any man’s work burn, he shall suffer loss: but he himself shall be saved, yet so as by fire.
16 Know you not that you are the temple of God and that the Spirit of God dwelleth in you?
17 But if any man violate the temple of God, him shall God destroy. For the temple of God is holy, which you are.
18 Let no man deceive himself. If any man among you seem to be wise in this world, let him become a fool, that he may be wise.
19 For the wisdom of this world is foolishness with God. For it is written: I will catch the wise in their own craftiness.
20 And again: The Lord knoweth the thoughts of the wise, that they are vain.
21 Let no man therefore glory in men.
22 For all things are yours, whether it be Paul or Apollo or Cephas, or the world, or life, or death, or things present, or things to come. For all are yours.
23 And you are Christ’s. And Christ is God’s.
V
>
1. first, he shows the loss they suffered from the strifes arising from the perverse judgment
 
 
Chapter 3
1 And I, brethren, could not speak to you as unto spiritual, but as unto carnal. As unto little ones in Christ.
2 I gave you milk to drink, not meat: for you were not able as yet. But neither indeed are you now able: for you are yet carnal.
3 For, whereas there is among you envying and contention, are you not carnal and walk you not according to man?
4a For while one saith: I indeed am of Paul: and another: I am of Apollo: are you not men?
V
>
1. first, he mentions the loss they have suffered till now on account of this fault
 
 
Chapter 3
1 And I, brethren, could not speak to you as unto spiritual, but as unto carnal. As unto little ones in Christ.
2a I gave you milk to drink, not meat: for you were not able as yet.
V
>
1. first, he mentions the loss they have suffered till now from this fault
 
123
Chapter 3
1a And I, brethren, could not speak to you as unto spiritual, but as unto carnal.
*
1. first, for above he had said that the apostles delivered spiritual things to spiritual men, teachings which sensual men were not able to apprehend
 
 
>
2. second, now he applies this to them
 
 
*
1. first, saying, and I, brethren, who along with all the other apostles speak spiritual things to spiritual men
 
 
*
2. second, could not speak to you as unto spiritual men, i.e., deliver spiritual teachings to you
 
 
*
3. third, but as unto carnal I have spoken to you
 
 
>
3. third, here he calls the carnal the same ones he first called sensual, to whom must be delivered things suited to their weakness
 
 
*
1. first, whom will he teach knowledge, and to whom will he explain the message? Those who are weaned from the milk, those taken from the breast (Isa 28:9)
 
 
*
2. second, i.e., from a carnal understanding and way of life
 
 
V
>
2. second, he employs a simile
 
124
Chapter 3
1b As unto little ones in Christ.
2a1 I gave you milk to drink, not meat:
V
*
1. first, saying, as unto little ones in Christ, i.e., barely introduced to the perfect teachings of the faith which is given to spiritual men
 
 
Chapter 3
1b As unto little ones in Christ.
2a1 I gave you milk to drink, not meat:
*
2. second, everyone who lives on milk is unskilled in the word of righteousness, for he is a child; but the perfect live on solid food (Heb 5:13)
 
 
V
>
3. third, he gives the reason, lest they suppose that he withholds spiritual teaching from them through envy
 
125
Chapter 3
2a2 for you were not able as yet.
*
1. first, which would be opposed to Wisdom: which I learned without guile and impart without envy (Wis 7:13)
 
 
V
>
2. second, that is why he adds, for you were not able as yet; as if to say: it was not through envy that I kept spiritual things from you, but on account of your incapacity
 
 
Chapter 3
2a2 for you were not able as yet.
V
*
1. first, for you were not able as yet to grasp well spiritual words
 
 
Chapter 3
2a2 for you were not able as yet.
*
2. second, I have yet many things to say to you; but you cannot bear them now (John 16:12)
 
 
V
>
2. second, he shows that they are still suffering from the same loss, at but neither indeed are you now able
 
126
Chapter 3
2b But neither indeed are you now able: for you are yet carnal.
3 For, whereas there is among you envying and contention, are you not carnal and walk you not according to man?
4a For while one saith: I indeed am of Paul: and another: I am of Apollo: are you not men?
V
>
1. first, he shows the incapacity under which they are still laboring when he says, but neither indeed are you now able
 
 
Chapter 3
2b1 But neither indeed are you now able:
*
1. first, as if to say: it was not strange that in the beginning you were unable to grasp a fuller teaching, because this was expected of your newness: as newborn babes, desire the rational milk without guile (1 Pet 2:2)
 
 
*
2. second, but it seems sinful that in spite of the time during which you could have made progress, you still show the same incapacity: for though by this time you ought to be teachers, you need someone to teach you again the first principles of God’s word (Heb 5:12)
 
 
V
>
2. second, he gives the reason why they are still unable, saying, for you are yet carnal in life and mind
 
 
Chapter 3
2b2 for you are yet carnal.
*
1. first, that is the reason why you cannot grasp the things of the Spirit, but have a taste for the things of the flesh
 
 
*
2. second, they who are of the flesh mind the things of the flesh (Rom 8:5)
 
 
V
>
3. third, he gives the reason behind the proof, saying, for, while there is among you envying and contention, are you not carnal and walk according to man?
3:3
128
Chapter 3
3 For, whereas there is among you envying and contention, are you not carnal and walk you not according to man?
4a For while one saith: I indeed am of Paul: and another: I am of Apollo: are you not men?
V
>
1. first, here it should be noted that he was right in joining envying with contention, because envying, i.e., jealousy, is the food of contention
 
 
Chapter 3
3a For, whereas there is among you envying and contention,
*
1. first, for a jealous person is grieved at another’s good, which the latter tries to improve and from this arises strife
 
 
*
2. second, hence James says: where envying and contention exist, there will be disorder and every vile practice (Jas 3:16)
 
 
*
3. third, on the other hand, charity through which a person loves another’s good is the source of peace
 
 
V
>
2. second, it should be noted that envying and contention occur only among carnal persons
 
129
Chapter 3
3b are you not carnal
>
1. first, because being attracted to material goods which cannot each be possessed by many persons at the same time
 
 
*
1. first, whenever one person owns a material good, another person is prevented from fully possessing it
 
 
*
2. second, from this follows jealousy and later contention
 
 
>
2. second, but spiritual goods, by which spiritual persons are attracted can be possessed by several persons at the same time
 
 
*
1. first, consequently, one’s good is not another’s loss
 
 
*
2. second, for this reason neither jealousy nor contention finds a place among them: which I impart without envy (Wis 7:13)
 
 
V
>
3. third, it should be noted that carnal men are said to walk according to man, even though man is composed of spirit and flesh
 
130
Chapter 3
3c and walk you not according to man?
*
1. first, for it is consonant with human nature to obtain knowledge of the spirit from the senses of the flesh
 
 
>
2. second, consequently, the affections of human reason are moved by the things of the flesh, unless man’s spirit is raised above man by the Spirit of God
 
 
*
1. first, for the heart fancies as a woman in travail, unless it be a vision sent forth by the Most High (Sir 34:6)
 
 
*
2. second, therefore, the sense is this, according to man, i.e., according to human nature left to itself by the Spirit of God, as in a psalm: O men, how long shall my honor suffer shame? How long will you love vain words and seek after lies? (Ps 4:3).
 
 
V
>
4. fourth, he clarifies the proof
3:4
131
Chapter 3
4a For while one saith: I indeed am of Paul: and another: I am of Apollo: are you not men?
V
*
1. first, saying, for while one says: I indeed am of Paul, because I have been baptized and instructed by Paul
 
 
Chapter 3
4a1 For while one saith: I indeed am of Paul:
V
*
2. second, and another: I am of Apollo, which shows that there is envying and contention among you
 
 
Chapter 3
4a2 and another: I am of Apollo:
V
>
3. third, are you not men, i.e., carnal and not spiritual, indulging in jealousy and strife for human things?
 
 
Chapter 3
4a3 are you not men?
*
1. first, for as a man is, so is he affected by corresponding things and desires them
 
 
*
2. second, they became detestable as the thing they loved (Hos 9:10)
 
 
V
>
2. second, he attacks their perverse judgment, and he spurns their judgment, insofar as they attributed more to their ministers than they deserved, at what then is Apollo
 
132
Chapter 3
4b What then is Apollo and what is Paul?
5 The ministers of him whom you have believed: and to every one as the Lord hath given.
6 I have planted, Apollo watered: but God gave the increase.
7 Therefore, neither he that planteth is any thing, nor he that watereth: but God that giveth the increase.
8 Now he that planteth and he that watereth, are one. And every man shall receive his own reward, according to his own labour.
9 For we are God’s coadjutors. You are God’s husbandry: you are God’s building.
10 According to the grace of God that is given to me, as a wise architect, I have laid the foundation: and another buildeth thereon. But let every man take heed how he buildeth thereupon.
11 For other foundation no man can lay, but that which is laid: which is Christ Jesus.
12 Now, if any man build upon this foundation, gold, silver, precious stones, wood, hay, stubble:
13 Every man’s work shall be manifest. For the day of the Lord shall declare it, because it shall be revealed in fire. And the fire shall try every man’s work, of what sort it is.
14 If any man’s work abide, which he hath built thereupon, he shall receive a reward.
15 If any man’s work burn, he shall suffer loss: but he himself shall be saved, yet so as by fire.
16 Know you not that you are the temple of God and that the Spirit of God dwelleth in you?
17 But if any man violate the temple of God, him shall God destroy. For the temple of God is holy, which you are.
18 Let no man deceive himself. If any man among you seem to be wise in this world, let him become a fool, that he may be wise.
19 For the wisdom of this world is foolishness with God. For it is written: I will catch the wise in their own craftiness.
20 And again: The Lord knoweth the thoughts of the wise, that they are vain.
21 Let no man therefore glory in men.
22 For all things are yours, whether it be Paul or Apollo or Cephas, or the world, or life, or death, or things present, or things to come. For all are yours.
23 And you are Christ’s. And Christ is God’s.
V
>
1. first, he discloses the truth
 
 
Chapter 3
4b What then is Apollo and what is Paul?
5 The ministers of him whom you have believed: and to every one as the Lord hath given.
6 I have planted, Apollo watered: but God gave the increase.
7 Therefore, neither he that planteth is any thing, nor he that watereth: but God that giveth the increase.
8 Now he that planteth and he that watereth, are one. And every man shall receive his own reward, according to his own labour.
9 For we are God’s coadjutors. You are God’s husbandry: you are God’s building.
10 According to the grace of God that is given to me, as a wise architect, I have laid the foundation: and another buildeth thereon. But let every man take heed how he buildeth thereupon.
11 For other foundation no man can lay, but that which is laid: which is Christ Jesus.
12 Now, if any man build upon this foundation, gold, silver, precious stones, wood, hay, stubble:
13 Every man’s work shall be manifest. For the day of the Lord shall declare it, because it shall be revealed in fire. And the fire shall try every man’s work, of what sort it is.
14 If any man’s work abide, which he hath built thereupon, he shall receive a reward.
15 If any man’s work burn, he shall suffer loss: but he himself shall be saved, yet so as by fire.
16 Know you not that you are the temple of God and that the Spirit of God dwelleth in you?
17 But if any man violate the temple of God, him shall God destroy. For the temple of God is holy, which you are.
V
>
1. first, he shows the condition of the ministers
 
 
Chapter 3
4b What then is Apollo and what is Paul?
5 The ministers of him whom you have believed: and to every one as the Lord hath given.
6 I have planted, Apollo watered: but God gave the increase.
7 Therefore, neither he that planteth is any thing, nor he that watereth: but God that giveth the increase.
V
*
1. first, he describes the status of the ministers
 
133
Chapter 3
4b What then is Apollo and what is Paul?
5 The ministers of him whom you have believed: and to every one as the Lord hath given.
V
*
2. second, he proposes a simile, at I have planted, Apollo watered
3:6
135
Chapter 3
6 I have planted, Apollo watered: but God gave the increase.
V
*
3. third, he explains his intent, at therefore, neither he who plants
3:7
137
Chapter 3
7 Therefore, neither he that planteth is any thing, nor he that watereth: but God that giveth the increase.
V
>
2. second, he speaks about their reward, at every man shall receive his own reward
3:8
 
Chapter 3
8 Now he that planteth and he that watereth, are one. And every man shall receive his own reward, according to his own labour.
9 For we are God’s coadjutors. You are God’s husbandry: you are God’s building.
10 According to the grace of God that is given to me, as a wise architect, I have laid the foundation: and another buildeth thereon. But let every man take heed how he buildeth thereupon.
11 For other foundation no man can lay, but that which is laid: which is Christ Jesus.
12 Now, if any man build upon this foundation, gold, silver, precious stones, wood, hay, stubble:
13 Every man’s work shall be manifest. For the day of the Lord shall declare it, because it shall be revealed in fire. And the fire shall try every man’s work, of what sort it is.
14 If any man’s work abide, which he hath built thereupon, he shall receive a reward.
15 If any man’s work burn, he shall suffer loss: but he himself shall be saved, yet so as by fire.
16 Know you not that you are the temple of God and that the Spirit of God dwelleth in you?
17 But if any man violate the temple of God, him shall God destroy. For the temple of God is holy, which you are.
V
>
1. first, he discusses the reward of good ministers
 
140
Chapter 3
8 Now he that planteth and he that watereth, are one. And every man shall receive his own reward, according to his own labour.
9 For we are God’s coadjutors. You are God’s husbandry: you are God’s building.
10 According to the grace of God that is given to me, as a wise architect, I have laid the foundation: and another buildeth thereon. But let every man take heed how he buildeth thereupon.
11 For other foundation no man can lay, but that which is laid: which is Christ Jesus.
12 Now, if any man build upon this foundation, gold, silver, precious stones, wood, hay, stubble:
13 Every man’s work shall be manifest. For the day of the Lord shall declare it, because it shall be revealed in fire. And the fire shall try every man’s work, of what sort it is.
14 If any man’s work abide, which he hath built thereupon, he shall receive a reward.
15 If any man’s work burn, he shall suffer loss: but he himself shall be saved, yet so as by fire.
V
*
1. first, he mentions the reward reserved for ministers
 
 
Chapter 3
8 Now he that planteth and he that watereth, are one. And every man shall receive his own reward, according to his own labour.
V
*
2. second, he assigns the reason, at for we are God’s fellow workers
3:9
144
Chapter 3
9 For we are God’s coadjutors. You are God’s husbandry: you are God’s building.
V
>
3. third, the variety of rewards, and rewards are distinguished according to the varieties of labor; at according to the grace of God
3:10
147
Chapter 3
10 According to the grace of God that is given to me, as a wise architect, I have laid the foundation: and another buildeth thereon. But let every man take heed how he buildeth thereupon.
11 For other foundation no man can lay, but that which is laid: which is Christ Jesus.
12 Now, if any man build upon this foundation, gold, silver, precious stones, wood, hay, stubble:
13 Every man’s work shall be manifest. For the day of the Lord shall declare it, because it shall be revealed in fire. And the fire shall try every man’s work, of what sort it is.
14 If any man’s work abide, which he hath built thereupon, he shall receive a reward.
15 If any man’s work burn, he shall suffer loss: but he himself shall be saved, yet so as by fire.
V
>
1. first, he deals with the varieties of labor
 
 
Chapter 3
10 According to the grace of God that is given to me, as a wise architect, I have laid the foundation: and another buildeth thereon. But let every man take heed how he buildeth thereupon.
11 For other foundation no man can lay, but that which is laid: which is Christ Jesus.
V
*
1. first, he distinguishes the varieties of labor
 
148
Chapter 3
10a According to the grace of God that is given to me, as a wise architect, I have laid the foundation: and another buildeth thereon.
V
*
2. second, he sounds a warning, at but let every man take heed
 
150
Chapter 3
10b But let every man take heed how he buildeth thereupon.
11 For other foundation no man can lay, but that which is laid: which is Christ Jesus.
V
>
2. second, with the diverse reward, accordingly as some receive a wage without any loss and some with a loss, at now, if any man builds upon
3:12
153
Chapter 3
12 Now, if any man build upon this foundation, gold, silver, precious stones, wood, hay, stubble:
13 Every man’s work shall be manifest. For the day of the Lord shall declare it, because it shall be revealed in fire. And the fire shall try every man’s work, of what sort it is.
14 If any man’s work abide, which he hath built thereupon, he shall receive a reward.
15 If any man’s work burn, he shall suffer loss: but he himself shall be saved, yet so as by fire.
V
>
1. first, accordingly as some receive a wage without any lose
 
 
Chapter 3
12 Now, if any man build upon this foundation, gold, silver, precious stones, wood, hay, stubble:
13 Every man’s work shall be manifest. For the day of the Lord shall declare it, because it shall be revealed in fire. And the fire shall try every man’s work, of what sort it is.
14 If any man’s work abide, which he hath built thereupon, he shall receive a reward.
V
*
1. first, he teaches that a variety of works is revealed by the wages
 
154
Chapter 3
12 Now, if any man build upon this foundation, gold, silver, precious stones, wood, hay, stubble:
V
*
2. second, when this is revealed, at for the day of the Lord
3:13
162
Chapter 3
13 Every man’s work shall be manifest. For the day of the Lord shall declare it, because it shall be revealed in fire. And the fire shall try every man’s work, of what sort it is.
V
*
3. third, how it is revealed, at if any man’s work abides
3:14
166
Chapter 3
14 If any man’s work abide, which he hath built thereupon, he shall receive a reward.
V
*
2. second, and some with a loss
3:15
168
Chapter 3
15 If any man’s work burn, he shall suffer loss: but he himself shall be saved, yet so as by fire.
V
>
2. second, the punishment of evil ones, at know you not that you are the temple of God
3:16
170
Chapter 3
16 Know you not that you are the temple of God and that the Spirit of God dwelleth in you?
17 But if any man violate the temple of God, him shall God destroy. For the temple of God is holy, which you are.
V
*
1. first, he indicates the punishment
 
171
Chapter 3
16 Know you not that you are the temple of God and that the Spirit of God dwelleth in you?
17 But if any man violate the temple of God, him shall God destroy. For the temple of God is holy, which you are.
*
2. second, he dismisses a contrary error, at let no man deceive [see next section below at 3:18]
 
 
V
>
2. second, he excludes their error, at let no man deceive
3:18
176
Chapter 3
18 Let no man deceive himself. If any man among you seem to be wise in this world, let him become a fool, that he may be wise.
19 For the wisdom of this world is foolishness with God. For it is written: I will catch the wise in their own craftiness.
20 And again: The Lord knoweth the thoughts of the wise, that they are vain.
V
*
1. first, he warns the faithful to be careful not to be deceived by the error
 
177
Chapter 3
18a Let no man deceive himself.
V
*
2. second, he teaches how to be careful, at if any man among you
3:18b
178
Chapter 3
18b If any man among you seem to be wise in this world, let him become a fool, that he may be wise.
V
*
3. third, he assigns the reason, at for the wisdom of this world
3:19
179
Chapter 3
19 For the wisdom of this world is foolishness with God. For it is written: I will catch the wise in their own craftiness.
20 And again: The Lord knoweth the thoughts of the wise, that they are vain.
V
*
3. third, he draws the conclusion he intended, at let no man therefore glory in men
3:21
181
Chapter 3
21 Let no man therefore glory in men.
22 For all things are yours, whether it be Paul or Apollo or Cephas, or the world, or life, or death, or things present, or things to come. For all are yours.
23 And you are Christ’s. And Christ is God’s.
V
>
2. second, insofar as they looked down on the other ministers of Christ, at let a man so account of us
4:1
185
Chapter 4
1 Let a man so account of us as of the ministers of Christ and the dispensers of the mysteries of God.
2 Here now it is required among the dispensers that a man be found faithful.
3 But to me it is a very small thing to be judged by you or by man’s day. But neither do I judge my own self.
4 For I am not conscious to myself of anything. Yet am I not hereby justified: but he that judgeth me is the Lord.
5 Therefore, judge not before the time: until the Lord come, who both will bring to light the hidden things of darkness and will make manifest the counsels of the hearts. And then shall every man have praise from God.
6 But these things, brethren, I have in a figure transferred to myself and to Apollo, for your sakes: that in us you may learn that one be not puffed up against the other for another, above that which is written.
7 For who distinguisheth thee? Or what hast thou that thou hast not received, and if thou hast received, why dost thou glory, as if thou hadst not received it?
8 You are now full: you are now become rich: you reign without us; and I would to God you did reign, that we also might reign with you.
9 For I think that God hath set forth us apostles, the last, as it were men appointed to death. We are made a spectacle to the world and to angels and to men.
10 We are fools for Christs sake, but you are wise in Christ: we are weak, but you are strong: you are honourable, but we without honour.
11 Even unto this hour we both hunger and thirst and are naked and are buffeted and have no fixed abode.
12 And we labour, working with our own hands. We are reviled: and we bless. We are persecuted: and we suffer it.
13 We are blasphemed: and we entreat. We are made as the refuse of this world, the offscouring of all, even until now.
14 I write not these things to confound you: but I admonish you as my dearest children.
15 For if you have ten thousand instructors in Christ, yet not many fathers. For in Christ Jesus, by the gospel, I have begotten you.
16 Wherefore, I beseech you, be ye followers of me as I also am of Christ.
17 For this cause have I sent to you Timothy, who is my dearest son and faithful in the Lord. Who will put you in mind of my ways, which are in Christ Jesus: as I teach every where in every church.
18 As if I would not come to you, so some are puffed up.
19 But I will come to you shortly, if the Lord will: and will know, not the speech of them that are puffed up, but the power.
20 For the kingdom of God is not in speech, but in power.
21 What will you? Shall I come to you with a rod? Or in charity and in the spirit of meekness?
V
>
1. first, he censures their guilt
 
 
Chapter 4
1 Let a man so account of us as of the ministers of Christ and the dispensers of the mysteries of God.
2 Here now it is required among the dispensers that a man be found faithful.
3 But to me it is a very small thing to be judged by you or by man’s day. But neither do I judge my own self.
4 For I am not conscious to myself of anything. Yet am I not hereby justified: but he that judgeth me is the Lord.
5 Therefore, judge not before the time: until the Lord come, who both will bring to light the hidden things of darkness and will make manifest the counsels of the hearts. And then shall every man have praise from God.
6 But these things, brethren, I have in a figure transferred to myself and to Apollo, for your sakes: that in us you may learn that one be not puffed up against the other for another, above that which is written.
7 For who distinguisheth thee? Or what hast thou that thou hast not received, and if thou hast received, why dost thou glory, as if thou hadst not received it?
8 You are now full: you are now become rich: you reign without us; and I would to God you did reign, that we also might reign with you.
9 For I think that God hath set forth us apostles, the last, as it were men appointed to death. We are made a spectacle to the world and to angels and to men.
10 We are fools for Christs sake, but you are wise in Christ: we are weak, but you are strong: you are honourable, but we without honour.
11 Even unto this hour we both hunger and thirst and are naked and are buffeted and have no fixed abode.
12 And we labour, working with our own hands. We are reviled: and we bless. We are persecuted: and we suffer it.
13 We are blasphemed: and we entreat. We are made as the refuse of this world, the offscouring of all, even until now.
V
>
1. first, he censures their rashness in judging ill of ministers
 
 
Chapter 4
1 Let a man so account of us as of the ministers of Christ and the dispensers of the mysteries of God.
2 Here now it is required among the dispensers that a man be found faithful.
3 But to me it is a very small thing to be judged by you or by man’s day. But neither do I judge my own self.
4 For I am not conscious to myself of anything. Yet am I not hereby justified: but he that judgeth me is the Lord.
5 Therefore, judge not before the time: until the Lord come, who both will bring to light the hidden things of darkness and will make manifest the counsels of the hearts. And then shall every man have praise from God.
V
>
1. first, he shows what should be assuredly felt about Christ’s ministers
 
186
Chapter 4
1 Let a man so account of us as of the ministers of Christ and the dispensers of the mysteries of God.
V
>
1. first, therefore, he says: I have said that none of you should glory in men; nevertheless, each of you should recognize the authority of our office
 
 
Chapter 4
1 Let a man so account of us as of the ministers of Christ and the dispensers of the mysteries of God.
V
>
1. first, which is that we are mediators between Christ whom we serve
 
 
Chapter 4
1a Let a man so account of us as of the ministers of Christ
*
1. first, he refers to this when he says, let a man so account of us as of the ministers of Christ
 
 
*
2. second, men shall speak of you as the ministers of our God (Isa 61:6)
 
 
V
>
2. second, and his members who are the faithful of the Church, to whom we dispense Christ’s gifts
 
 
Chapter 4
1b the dispensers of the mysteries of God.
*
1. first, he refers to this when he says, and the dispensers of the mysteries of God, i.e., of his secrets
 
 
*
2. second, these are his spiritual teachings: by the Spirit he speaks mysteries (1 Cor 14:2)
 
 
*
3. third, or the sacraments of the Church, in which divine power secretly works salvation; hence in the formula for consecrating the Eucharist it is said: the mystery of faith
 
 
>
2. second, therefore, in governing their subjects the prelates of the Church should seek to serve Christ alone, for love of whom they feed his sheep: if you love me, feed my sheep (John 21:17)
 
187
*
1. first, furthermore, they should dispense the things of God to the people: a dispensation is committed to me (1 Cor 9:17)
 
 
*
2. second, it is in this way that they are mediators between Christ and the people: I stood between the Lord and you at that time (Deut 5:5).
 
 
>
3. third, this view of the Church’s prelates is necessary for the salvation of the faithful
 
 
*
1. first, for unless they recognize them as Christ’s ministers, they will not obey them as Christ: you received me as an angel of God, as Christ Jesus (Gal 4:14)
 
 
*
2. second, again, if they do not regard them as stewards, they would refuse to receive gifts from them, contrary to what the Apostle says: what I have forgiven, if I have forgiven anything, has been for your sake in the presence of Christ (2 Cor 2:10)
 
 
V
>
2. second, that Christ’s ministers should not be judged rashly, at here now it is required
4:2
188
Chapter 4
2 Here now it is required among the dispensers that a man be found faithful.
3 But to me it is a very small thing to be judged by you or by man’s day. But neither do I judge my own self.
4 For I am not conscious to myself of anything. Yet am I not hereby justified: but he that judgeth me is the Lord.
5 Therefore, judge not before the time: until the Lord come, who both will bring to light the hidden things of darkness and will make manifest the counsels of the hearts. And then shall every man have praise from God.
V
>
1. first, he mentions the standard by which to judge the faithfulness of ministers
 
189
Chapter 4
2 Here now it is required among the dispensers that a man be found faithful.
>
1. first, it should be noted that some are faithful ministers and dispensers of Christ, and some unfaithful
 
 
*
1. first, the unfaithful ministers do not seek the people’s welfare and Christ’s honor, when they dispense the divine mysteries: you have not been faithful in the unrighteous mammon (Luke 16:11)
 
 
*
2. second, but the faithful ones seek the honor of God and the welfare of his members in all things: who then is the faithful and wise steward, whom his master will set over his household? (Luke 12:42)
 
 
*
3. third, who the faithful ministers are will be disclosed in the divine judgment to come
 
 
V
>
2. second, but the Corinthians rashly desired to discuss which dispensers were faithful and which unfaithful
 
 
Chapter 4
2 Here now it is required among the dispensers that a man be found faithful.
V
>
1. first, and this is what he says
 
 
Chapter 4
2 Here now it is required among the dispensers that a man be found faithful.
V
*
1. first, here now, i.e., in the present time
 
 
Chapter 4
2a Here now
V
*
2. second, it is required, i.e., it is being discussed
 
 
Chapter 4
2b it is required among the dispensers
V
*
3. third, among the dispensers that a man be found faithful
 
 
Chapter 4
2c that a man be found faithful.
*
2. second, for they judged that many were unfaithful, supposing that scarcely anyone was faithful: many a man proclaims his own loyalty, but a faithful man who can find? (Prov 20:6)
 
 
V
>
2. second, he shows that he has no regard for this judgment but leaves it to God, at but to me it is a very small thing
4:3
190
Chapter 4
3 But to me it is a very small thing to be judged by you or by man’s day. But neither do I judge my own self.
4 For I am not conscious to myself of anything. Yet am I not hereby justified: but he that judgeth me is the Lord.
V
>
1. first, he asserts that he is not concerned about the judgment of others on this point
 
 
Chapter 4
3a But to me it is a very small thing to be judged by you or by man’s day.
>
1. first, this is what he says
 
 
*
1. first, saying, but to me, who am the least of the dispensers
 
 
*
2. second, it is a very small thing, i.e., I regard it a trivial good
 
 
*
3. third, to be judged by you as faithful or unfaithful
 
 
>
2. second, but lest they suppose that he says these things out of contempt, as though he scorned their opinion as coming from worthless persons
 
 
*
1. first, he adds, or by man’s intellect, which is the day of man: if a man walks in the day he stumbles not, because he sees the light of this world (John 11:9)
 
 
*
2. second, or, by man’s day, i.e., by the intellect of persons judging in this time; as if to say: I am little concerned about your judgment or any man’s: I have not desired the day of man, you know (Jer 17:16)
 
 
>
3. third, it should be noted, however, that one should have regard for men’s judgment in two ways
 
 
>
1. first, in regard to others who are edified or scandalized by what is heard
 
 
*
1. first, for this reason the saints did not regard it a small thing but very important to be judged by men
 
 
*
2. second, since the Lord said: that they may see your good works and give glory to your Father, who is in heaven (Matt 5:16)
 
 
>
2. second, in regard to themselves
 
 
>
1. first, and then they do not care much
 
 
*
1. first, because they neither desire human glory: nor sought we the glory of men, neither of you nor of others (1 Thess 2:6)
 
 
*
2. second, nor fear men’s reproaches: Fear not the reproach of men, and be not afraid of their blasphemies (Isa 51:7)
 
 
>
2. second, hence the Apostle says significantly, but to me, i.e., as far as it pertains to me
 
 
*
1. first, nor does he regard it as nothing, but as a very small thing, because temporal things, among which a good reputation finds a place, are not null goods but very small ones, as Augustine says in the book On Free Will
 
 
*
2. second, hence it is also stated in Wisdom: all gold in comparison of her is as a little sand (Wis 7:9)
 
 
V
>
2. second, he shows that he does not even presume to judge himself
 
192
Chapter 4
3b But neither do I judge my own self.
4a For I am not conscious to myself of anything. Yet am I not hereby justified:
V
*
1. first, he says, but neither do I judge my own self, but this seems to conflict with a later statement: but if we would judge ourselves, we should not be judged (1 Cor 11:31), therefore, everyone should judge himself
 
 
Chapter 4
3b But neither do I judge my own self.
>
2. second, however, it should be noted that everyone should judge himself in two ways
 
 
*
1. first, with the judgment of self-examination, about which the Apostle speaks here, according to a psalm: I meditate and search my spirit (Ps 77:6)
 
 
*
2. second, as well as with the judgment of condemnation and reproach in the face of obvious evils: I will reprove my ways in his sight (Job 13:15)
 
 
V
>
3. third, but with the judgment of absolution a person should not presume to judge himself innocent: though I am innocent, my own mouth would condemn me; though I am blameless, he would prove me perverse (Job 9:20)
 
 
Chapter 4
4a For I am not conscious to myself of anything. Yet am I not hereby justified:
V
*
1. first, he assigns the reason for this when he says, I am not conscious to myself of anything, i.e., I am not aware of any mortal sin: my heart does not reproach me for any of my days (Job 27:6)
 
 
Chapter 4
4a1 Yet am I not hereby justified:
V
*
2. second, yet I am not hereby justified, i.e., that does not suffice for pronouncing myself just, because certain sins can be hiding in me, which I do not know: who can discern his sins? (Ps 19:12) I am blameless; I do not regard myself (Job 9:21)
 
 
Chapter 4
4a2 Yet am I not hereby justified:
V
>
3. third, he concludes to the one to whom this judgment should be reserved, saying, but he who judges me is the Lord, i.e., it is God’s exclusive province to judge whether I am a faithful minister or not
 
193
Chapter 4
4b but he that judgeth me is the Lord.
*
1. first, because this pertains to the heart’s intention, which God alone can weigh: the Lord weighs the spirit (Prov 16:2)
 
 
*
2. second, the heart is deceitful above all things, and desperately corrupt; who can understand it? I the Lord search the mind and try the heart (Jer 17:9)
 
 
V
>
3. third, he concludes his prohibition against rash judgment, at therefore, judge not
4:5
194
Chapter 4
5 Therefore, judge not before the time: until the Lord come, who both will bring to light the hidden things of darkness and will make manifest the counsels of the hearts. And then shall every man have praise from God.
V
>
1. first, he forbids them to anticipate God’s judgment
 
 
Chapter 4
5a Therefore, judge not before the time: until the Lord come,
>
1. first, saying: therefore, in keeping with my example, who neither judge myself nor care about being judged by others, but reserve my judgment to God
 
 
*
1. first, judge not before the time, because every matter has its time (Eccl 8:6)
 
 
*
2. second, until the Lord comes to judge: the Lord enters into judgment with the elders and princes of his people (Isa 3:14).
 
 
*
3. third, hence the Lord himself said: do not judge (Matt 7:1)
 
 
>
2. second, however, this must be understood of hidden things
 
 
*
1. first, because God has commissioned men to judge manifest things: hear them, and judge what is just (Deut 1:16)
 
 
>
2. second, for some things are manifested not only by the evidence of the fact, being notorious, but also by confession or by the proved testimony of witnesses
 
195
>
1. first, but God reserves hidden things for his own judgment
 
 
*
1. first, but things which lie in our heart or are done in secret are hidden to ourselves; of these it is said: the things you say in your hearts, be sorry for them upon your beds (Ps 4:5)
 
 
*
2. second, hence a man is as rash in judging about these matters as a delegated judge, who exceeds his mandate by judging matter not committed to him
 
 
>
2. second, consequently, a judgment is rash when a person judges about doubtful matters
 
 
*
1. first, but it is perverse when he pronounces a false judgment
 
 
*
2. second, now although judgment should not be made concerning persons, as when a person judges as evil a man who is good
 
 
>
3. third, nevertheless it is more grievous, when it is a perverse judgment about things themselves
 
 
*
1. first, as when a person says that virginity is evil and fornication good
 
 
*
2. second, against which Isaiah says: woe to you that call good evil and evil good (Isa 5:20)
 
 
V
>
2. second, he describes the completeness of the divine judgment to come
 
196
Chapter 4
5b who both will bring to light the hidden things of darkness and will make manifest the counsels of the hearts.
*
1. first, saying: who, namely the Lord coming to judgment, will bring to light the hidden things of darkness, i.e., will make clear and obvious the things done secretly in darkness
 
 
>
2. second, and will make manifest the counsels of the hearts, i.e., all the secrets of the heart
 
 
*
1. first, he reveals deep things out of darkness, and brings up to light the shadow of death (Job 12:22)
 
 
*
2. second, I will search Jerusalem with lamps (Zeph 1:12)
 
 
*
3. third, this, of course, refers both to good things and to evil things that have been committed and covered over by penance, according to a psalm: blessed is he whose transgressions is forgiven, whose sin is covered (Ps 32:1)
 
 
V
>
3. third, he mentions the fruit which good men will obtain from the divine judgment, saying, and then shall every man have praise from God, i.e., every man that is good
 
197
Chapter 4
5c And then shall every man have praise from God.
*
1. first, this commendation will be true, because God can neither deceive nor be deceived
 
 
*
2. second, his praise is not from men but from God (Rom 2:29)
 
 
*
3. third, it is not the man who commends himself that is accepted, but the man whom the Lord commends (2 Cor 10:18)
 
 
V
*
2. second, their arrogance in looking down on ministers of Christ, at but these things, brethren
4:6
198
Chapter 4
6 But these things, brethren, I have in a figure transferred to myself and to Apollo, for your sakes: that in us you may learn that one be not puffed up against the other for another, above that which is written.
7 For who distinguisheth thee? Or what hast thou that thou hast not received, and if thou hast received, why dost thou glory, as if thou hadst not received it?
8 You are now full: you are now become rich: you reign without us; and I would to God you did reign, that we also might reign with you.
9 For I think that God hath set forth us apostles, the last, as it were men appointed to death. We are made a spectacle to the world and to angels and to men.
10 We are fools for Christs sake, but you are wise in Christ: we are weak, but you are strong: you are honourable, but we without honour.
11 Even unto this hour we both hunger and thirst and are naked and are buffeted and have no fixed abode.
12 And we labour, working with our own hands. We are reviled: and we bless. We are persecuted: and we suffer it.
13 We are blasphemed: and we entreat. We are made as the refuse of this world, the offscouring of all, even until now.
V
*
2. second, he concentrates on correcting them, at I do not write these things
4:14
219
Chapter 4
14 I write not these things to confound you: but I admonish you as my dearest children.
15 For if you have ten thousand instructors in Christ, yet not many fathers. For in Christ Jesus, by the gospel, I have begotten you.
16 Wherefore, I beseech you, be ye followers of me as I also am of Christ.
17 For this cause have I sent to you Timothy, who is my dearest son and faithful in the Lord. Who will put you in mind of my ways, which are in Christ Jesus: as I teach every where in every church.
18 As if I would not come to you, so some are puffed up.
19 But I will come to you shortly, if the Lord will: and will know, not the speech of them that are puffed up, but the power.
20 For the kingdom of God is not in speech, but in power.
21 What will you? Shall I come to you with a rod? Or in charity and in the spirit of meekness?
V
>
2. second, what pertains to the sacrament of matrimony, at it is absolutely heard
5:1
228
Chapter 5
1 It is absolutely heard that there is fornication among you and such fornication as the like is not among the heathens: that one should have his father’s wife.
2 And you are puffed up and have not rather mourned: that he might be taken away from among you that hath done this thing.
3 I indeed, absent in body but present in spirit, have already judged, as though I were present, him that hath so done,
4 In the name of our Lord Jesus Christ, you being gathered together and my spirit, with the power of our Lord Jesus:
5 To deliver such a one to Satan for the destruction of the flesh, that the spirit may be saved in the day of our Lord Jesus Christ.
6 Your glorying is not good. Know you not that a little leaven corrupteth the whole lump?
7 Purge out the old leaven, that you may be a new paste, as you are unleavened. For Christ our pasch is sacrificed.
8 Therefore, let us feast, not with the old leaven, nor with the leaven of malice and wickedness: but with the unleavened bread of sincerity and truth.
9 I wrote to you in an epistle not to keep company with fornicators.
10 I mean not with the fornicators of this world or with the covetous or the extortioners or the servers of idols: otherwise you must needs go out of this world.
11 But now I have written to you, not to keep company, if any man that is named a brother be a fornicator or covetous or a server of idols or a railer or a drunkard or an extortioner: with such a one, not so much as to eat.
12 For what have I to do to judge them that are without? Do not you judge them that are within?
13 For them that are without, God will judge. Put away the evil one from among yourselves.
Chapter 6
1 Dare any of you, having a matter against another, go to be judged before the unjust: and not before the saints?
2 Know you not that the saints shall judge this world? And if the world shall be judged by you, are you unworthy to judge the smallest matters?
3 Know you not that we shall judge angels? How much more things of this world?
4 If therefore you have judgments of things pertaining to this world, set them to judge who are the most despised in the church.
5 I speak to your shame. Is it so that there is not among you any one wise man that is able to judge between his brethren?
6 But brother goeth to law with brother: and that before unbelievers.
7 Already indeed there is plainly a fault among you, that you have law suits one with another. Why do you not rather take wrong? Why do you not rather suffer yourselves to be defrauded?
8 But you do wrong and defraud: and that to your brethren.
9 Know you not that the unjust shall not possess the kingdom of God? Do not err: Neither fornicators nor idolaters nor adulterers:
10 Nor the effeminate nor liers with mankind nor thieves nor covetous nor drunkards nor railers nor extortioners shall possess the kingdom of God.
11 And such some of you were. But you are washed: but you are sanctified: but you are justified: in the name of our Lord Jesus Christ and the Spirit of our God.
12 All things are lawful to me: but all things are not expedient. All things are lawful to me: but I will not be brought under the power of any.
13 Meat for the belly and the belly for the meats: but God shall destroy both it and them. But the body is not for fornication, but for the Lord: and the Lord for the body.
14 Now God hath raised up the Lord and will raise us up also by his power.
15 Know you not that your bodies are the members of Christ? Shall I then take the members of Christ and make them the members of an harlot? God forbid!
16 Or know you not that he who is joined to a harlot is made one body? For they shall be, saith he, two in one flesh.
17 But he who is joined to the Lord is one spirit.
18 Fly fornication. Every sin that a man doth is without the body: but he that committeth fornication sinneth against his own body.
19 Or know you not that your members are the temple of the Holy Ghost, who is in you, whom you have from God: and you are not your own?
20 For you are bought with a great price. Glorify and bear God in your body.
Chapter 7
1 Now concerning the things whereof you wrote to me: It is good for a man not to touch a woman.
2 But for fear of fornication, let every man have his own wife: and let every woman have her own husband.
3 Let the husband render the debt to his wife: and the wife also in like manner to the husband.
4 The wife hath not power of her own body: but the husband. And in like manner the husband also hath not power of his own body: but the wife.
5 Defraud not one another, except, perhaps, by consent, for a time, that you may give yourselves to prayer: and return together again, lest Satan tempt you for your incontinency.
6 But I speak this by indulgence, not by commandment.
7 For I would that all men were even as myself. But every one hath his proper gift from God: one after this manner, and another after that.
8 But I say to the unmarried and to the widows: It is good for them if they so continue, even as I.
9 But if they do not contain themselves, let them marry. For it is better to marry than to be burnt.
10 But to them that are married, not I, but the Lord, commandeth that the wife depart not from her husband.
11 And if she depart, that she remain unmarried or be reconciled to her husband. And let not the husband put away his wife.
12 For to the rest I speak, not the Lord. If any brother hath a wife that believeth not and she consent to dwell with him: let him not put her away.
13 And if any woman hath a husband that believeth not and he consent to dwell with her: let her not put away her husband.
14 For the unbelieving husband is sanctified by the believing wife: and the unbelieving wife is sanctified by the believing husband. Otherwise your children should be unclean: but now they are holy.
15 But if the unbeliever depart, let him depart. For a brother or sister is not under servitude in such cases. But God hath called us in peace.
16 For how knowest thou, O wife, whether thou shalt save thy husband? Or how knowest thou, O man, whether thou shalt save thy wife?
17 But as the Lord hath distributed to every one, as God hath called every one: so let him walk. And so in all churches I teach.
18 Is any man called, being circumcised? Let him not procure uncircumcision. Is any man called in uncircumcision? Let him not be circumcised.
19 Circumcision is nothing and uncircumcision is nothing: but the observance of the commandments of God.
20 Let every man abide in the same calling in which he was called.
21 Wast thou called, being a bondman? Care not for it: but if thou mayest be made free, use it rather.
22 For he that is called in the Lord, being a bondman, is the freeman of the Lord. Likewise he that is called, being free, is the bondman of Christ.
23 You are bought with a price: be not made the bondslaves of men.
24 Brethren, let every man, wherein he was called, therein abide with God.
25 Now, concerning virgins, I have no commandment of the Lord: but I give counsel, as having obtained mercy of the Lord, to be faithful.
26 I think therefore that this is good for the present necessity: that it is good for a man so to be.
27 Art thou bound to a wife? Seek not to be loosed. Art thou loosed from a wife? Seek not a wife.
28 But if thou take a wife, thou hast not sinned. And if a virgin marry, she hath not sinned: nevertheless, such shall have tribulation of the flesh. But I spare you.
29 This therefore I say, brethren: The time is short. It remaineth, that they also who have wives be as if they had none:
30 And they that weep, as though they wept not: and they that rejoice, as if they rejoiced not: and they that buy as if they possessed not:
31 And they that use this world, as if they used it not. For the fashion of this world passeth away.
32 But I would have you to be without solicitude. He that is without a wife is solicitous for the things that belong to the Lord: how he may please God.
33 But he that is with a wife is solicitous for the things of the world: how he may please his wife. And he is divided.
34 And the unmarried woman and the virgin thinketh on the things of the Lord: that she may be holy both in body and in spirit. But she that is married thinketh on the things of the world: how she may please her husband.
35 And this I speak for your profit, not to cast a snare upon you, but for that which is decent and which may give you power to attend upon the Lord, without impediment.
36 But if any man think that he seemeth dishonoured with regard to his virgin, for that she is above the age, and it must so be: let him do what he will. He sinneth not if she marry.
37 For he that hath determined, being steadfast in his heart, having no necessity, but having power of his own will: and hath judged this in his heart, to keep his virgin, doth well.
38 Therefore both he that giveth his virgin in marriage doth well: and he that giveth her not doth better.
39 A woman is bound by the law as long as her husband liveth: but if her husband die, she is at liberty. Let her marry to whom she will: only in the Lord.
40 But more blessed shall she be, if she so remain, according to my counsel. And I think that I also have the spirit of God.
V
>
1. first, he attacks a sin contrary to matrimony, namely, fornication
 
 
Chapter 5
1 It is absolutely heard that there is fornication among you and such fornication as the like is not among the heathens: that one should have his father’s wife.
2 And you are puffed up and have not rather mourned: that he might be taken away from among you that hath done this thing.
3 I indeed, absent in body but present in spirit, have already judged, as though I were present, him that hath so done,
4 In the name of our Lord Jesus Christ, you being gathered together and my spirit, with the power of our Lord Jesus:
5 To deliver such a one to Satan for the destruction of the flesh, that the spirit may be saved in the day of our Lord Jesus Christ.
6 Your glorying is not good. Know you not that a little leaven corrupteth the whole lump?
7 Purge out the old leaven, that you may be a new paste, as you are unleavened. For Christ our pasch is sacrificed.
8 Therefore, let us feast, not with the old leaven, nor with the leaven of malice and wickedness: but with the unleavened bread of sincerity and truth.
9 I wrote to you in an epistle not to keep company with fornicators.
10 I mean not with the fornicators of this world or with the covetous or the extortioners or the servers of idols: otherwise you must needs go out of this world.
11 But now I have written to you, not to keep company, if any man that is named a brother be a fornicator or covetous or a server of idols or a railer or a drunkard or an extortioner: with such a one, not so much as to eat.
12 For what have I to do to judge them that are without? Do not you judge them that are within?
13 For them that are without, God will judge. Put away the evil one from among yourselves.
Chapter 6
1 Dare any of you, having a matter against another, go to be judged before the unjust: and not before the saints?
2 Know you not that the saints shall judge this world? And if the world shall be judged by you, are you unworthy to judge the smallest matters?
3 Know you not that we shall judge angels? How much more things of this world?
4 If therefore you have judgments of things pertaining to this world, set them to judge who are the most despised in the church.
5 I speak to your shame. Is it so that there is not among you any one wise man that is able to judge between his brethren?
6 But brother goeth to law with brother: and that before unbelievers.
7 Already indeed there is plainly a fault among you, that you have law suits one with another. Why do you not rather take wrong? Why do you not rather suffer yourselves to be defrauded?
8 But you do wrong and defraud: and that to your brethren.
9 Know you not that the unjust shall not possess the kingdom of God? Do not err: Neither fornicators nor idolaters nor adulterers:
10 Nor the effeminate nor liers with mankind nor thieves nor covetous nor drunkards nor railers nor extortioners shall possess the kingdom of God.
11 And such some of you were. But you are washed: but you are sanctified: but you are justified: in the name of our Lord Jesus Christ and the Spirit of our God.
12 All things are lawful to me: but all things are not expedient. All things are lawful to me: but I will not be brought under the power of any.
13 Meat for the belly and the belly for the meats: but God shall destroy both it and them. But the body is not for fornication, but for the Lord: and the Lord for the body.
14 Now God hath raised up the Lord and will raise us up also by his power.
15 Know you not that your bodies are the members of Christ? Shall I then take the members of Christ and make them the members of an harlot? God forbid!
16 Or know you not that he who is joined to a harlot is made one body? For they shall be, saith he, two in one flesh.
17 But he who is joined to the Lord is one spirit.
18 Fly fornication. Every sin that a man doth is without the body: but he that committeth fornication sinneth against his own body.
19 Or know you not that your members are the temple of the Holy Ghost, who is in you, whom you have from God: and you are not your own?
20 For you are bought with a great price. Glorify and bear God in your body.
V
>
1. first, he mentions the crime
 
 
Chapter 5
1 It is absolutely heard that there is fornication among you and such fornication as the like is not among the heathens: that one should have his father’s wife.
2 And you are puffed up and have not rather mourned: that he might be taken away from among you that hath done this thing.
3 I indeed, absent in body but present in spirit, have already judged, as though I were present, him that hath so done,
4 In the name of our Lord Jesus Christ, you being gathered together and my spirit, with the power of our Lord Jesus:
5 To deliver such a one to Satan for the destruction of the flesh, that the spirit may be saved in the day of our Lord Jesus Christ.
V
*
1. first, he mentions the crime of a certain fornicator
 
229
Chapter 5
1 It is absolutely heard that there is fornication among you and such fornication as the like is not among the heathens: that one should have his father’s wife.
V
>
2. second, the crime of those who condoned this sin, at and you are puffed up
5:2
231
Chapter 5
2 And you are puffed up and have not rather mourned: that he might be taken away from among you that hath done this thing.
3 I indeed, absent in body but present in spirit, have already judged, as though I were present, him that hath so done,
4 In the name of our Lord Jesus Christ, you being gathered together and my spirit, with the power of our Lord Jesus:
5 To deliver such a one to Satan for the destruction of the flesh, that the spirit may be saved in the day of our Lord Jesus Christ.
*
1. first, he condemns them for condoning it
 
232
*
2. second, he supplies what they failed to supply, at I indeed, absent in body
 
233
V
>
2. second, he censures it, at your glorying is not good
5:6
238
Chapter 5
6 Your glorying is not good. Know you not that a little leaven corrupteth the whole lump?
7 Purge out the old leaven, that you may be a new paste, as you are unleavened. For Christ our pasch is sacrificed.
8 Therefore, let us feast, not with the old leaven, nor with the leaven of malice and wickedness: but with the unleavened bread of sincerity and truth.
9 I wrote to you in an epistle not to keep company with fornicators.
10 I mean not with the fornicators of this world or with the covetous or the extortioners or the servers of idols: otherwise you must needs go out of this world.
11 But now I have written to you, not to keep company, if any man that is named a brother be a fornicator or covetous or a server of idols or a railer or a drunkard or an extortioner: with such a one, not so much as to eat.
12 For what have I to do to judge them that are without? Do not you judge them that are within?
13 For them that are without, God will judge. Put away the evil one from among yourselves.
Chapter 6
1 Dare any of you, having a matter against another, go to be judged before the unjust: and not before the saints?
2 Know you not that the saints shall judge this world? And if the world shall be judged by you, are you unworthy to judge the smallest matters?
3 Know you not that we shall judge angels? How much more things of this world?
4 If therefore you have judgments of things pertaining to this world, set them to judge who are the most despised in the church.
5 I speak to your shame. Is it so that there is not among you any one wise man that is able to judge between his brethren?
6 But brother goeth to law with brother: and that before unbelievers.
7 Already indeed there is plainly a fault among you, that you have law suits one with another. Why do you not rather take wrong? Why do you not rather suffer yourselves to be defrauded?
8 But you do wrong and defraud: and that to your brethren.
9 Know you not that the unjust shall not possess the kingdom of God? Do not err: Neither fornicators nor idolaters nor adulterers:
10 Nor the effeminate nor liers with mankind nor thieves nor covetous nor drunkards nor railers nor extortioners shall possess the kingdom of God.
11 And such some of you were. But you are washed: but you are sanctified: but you are justified: in the name of our Lord Jesus Christ and the Spirit of our God.
12 All things are lawful to me: but all things are not expedient. All things are lawful to me: but I will not be brought under the power of any.
13 Meat for the belly and the belly for the meats: but God shall destroy both it and them. But the body is not for fornication, but for the Lord: and the Lord for the body.
14 Now God hath raised up the Lord and will raise us up also by his power.
15 Know you not that your bodies are the members of Christ? Shall I then take the members of Christ and make them the members of an harlot? God forbid!
16 Or know you not that he who is joined to a harlot is made one body? For they shall be, saith he, two in one flesh.
17 But he who is joined to the Lord is one spirit.
18 Fly fornication. Every sin that a man doth is without the body: but he that committeth fornication sinneth against his own body.
19 Or know you not that your members are the temple of the Holy Ghost, who is in you, whom you have from God: and you are not your own?
20 For you are bought with a great price. Glorify and bear God in your body.
V
>
1. first, the crime of condoning his sin
 
 
Chapter 5
6 Your glorying is not good. Know you not that a little leaven corrupteth the whole lump?
7 Purge out the old leaven, that you may be a new paste, as you are unleavened. For Christ our pasch is sacrificed.
8 Therefore, let us feast, not with the old leaven, nor with the leaven of malice and wickedness: but with the unleavened bread of sincerity and truth.
9 I wrote to you in an epistle not to keep company with fornicators.
10 I mean not with the fornicators of this world or with the covetous or the extortioners or the servers of idols: otherwise you must needs go out of this world.
11 But now I have written to you, not to keep company, if any man that is named a brother be a fornicator or covetous or a server of idols or a railer or a drunkard or an extortioner: with such a one, not so much as to eat.
12 For what have I to do to judge them that are without? Do not you judge them that are within?
13 For them that are without, God will judge. Put away the evil one from among yourselves.
Chapter 6
1 Dare any of you, having a matter against another, go to be judged before the unjust: and not before the saints?
2 Know you not that the saints shall judge this world? And if the world shall be judged by you, are you unworthy to judge the smallest matters?
3 Know you not that we shall judge angels? How much more things of this world?
4 If therefore you have judgments of things pertaining to this world, set them to judge who are the most despised in the church.
5 I speak to your shame. Is it so that there is not among you any one wise man that is able to judge between his brethren?
6 But brother goeth to law with brother: and that before unbelievers.
7 Already indeed there is plainly a fault among you, that you have law suits one with another. Why do you not rather take wrong? Why do you not rather suffer yourselves to be defrauded?
8 But you do wrong and defraud: and that to your brethren.
9 Know you not that the unjust shall not possess the kingdom of God? Do not err: Neither fornicators nor idolaters nor adulterers:
10 Nor the effeminate nor liers with mankind nor thieves nor covetous nor drunkards nor railers nor extortioners shall possess the kingdom of God.
11 And such some of you were. But you are washed: but you are sanctified: but you are justified: in the name of our Lord Jesus Christ and the Spirit of our God.
12 All things are lawful to me: but all things are not expedient. All things are lawful to me: but I will not be brought under the power of any.
V
*
1. first, he rebukes the Corinthians for failing to pass judgment
 
 
Chapter 5
6 Your glorying is not good. Know you not that a little leaven corrupteth the whole lump?
7 Purge out the old leaven, that you may be a new paste, as you are unleavened. For Christ our pasch is sacrificed.
8 Therefore, let us feast, not with the old leaven, nor with the leaven of malice and wickedness: but with the unleavened bread of sincerity and truth.
9 I wrote to you in an epistle not to keep company with fornicators.
10 I mean not with the fornicators of this world or with the covetous or the extortioners or the servers of idols: otherwise you must needs go out of this world.
11 But now I have written to you, not to keep company, if any man that is named a brother be a fornicator or covetous or a server of idols or a railer or a drunkard or an extortioner: with such a one, not so much as to eat.
12 For what have I to do to judge them that are without? Do not you judge them that are within?
13 For them that are without, God will judge. Put away the evil one from among yourselves.
V
*
2. second, for other vices concerning judgment, at dare any of you
6:1
264
Chapter 6
1 Dare any of you, having a matter against another, go to be judged before the unjust: and not before the saints?
2 Know you not that the saints shall judge this world? And if the world shall be judged by you, are you unworthy to judge the smallest matters?
3 Know you not that we shall judge angels? How much more things of this world?
4 If therefore you have judgments of things pertaining to this world, set them to judge who are the most despised in the church.
5 I speak to your shame. Is it so that there is not among you any one wise man that is able to judge between his brethren?
6 But brother goeth to law with brother: and that before unbelievers.
7 Already indeed there is plainly a fault among you, that you have law suits one with another. Why do you not rather take wrong? Why do you not rather suffer yourselves to be defrauded?
8 But you do wrong and defraud: and that to your brethren.
9 Know you not that the unjust shall not possess the kingdom of God? Do not err: Neither fornicators nor idolaters nor adulterers:
10 Nor the effeminate nor liers with mankind nor thieves nor covetous nor drunkards nor railers nor extortioners shall possess the kingdom of God.
11 And such some of you were. But you are washed: but you are sanctified: but you are justified: in the name of our Lord Jesus Christ and the Spirit of our God.
12 All things are lawful to me: but all things are not expedient. All things are lawful to me: but I will not be brought under the power of any.
V
*
2. second, the sin of fornication, at but the body is not for fornication
6:13
297
Chapter 6
13 Meat for the belly and the belly for the meats: but God shall destroy both it and them. But the body is not for fornication, but for the Lord: and the Lord for the body.
14 Now God hath raised up the Lord and will raise us up also by his power.
15 Know you not that your bodies are the members of Christ? Shall I then take the members of Christ and make them the members of an harlot? God forbid!
16 Or know you not that he who is joined to a harlot is made one body? For they shall be, saith he, two in one flesh.
17 But he who is joined to the Lord is one spirit.
18 Fly fornication. Every sin that a man doth is without the body: but he that committeth fornication sinneth against his own body.
19 Or know you not that your members are the temple of the Holy Ghost, who is in you, whom you have from God: and you are not your own?
20 For you are bought with a great price. Glorify and bear God in your body.
V
>
2. second, he discusses matrimony itself, at now concerning the things
7:1
336
Chapter 7
1 Now concerning the things whereof you wrote to me: It is good for a man not to touch a woman.
2 But for fear of fornication, let every man have his own wife: and let every woman have her own husband.
3 Let the husband render the debt to his wife: and the wife also in like manner to the husband.
4 The wife hath not power of her own body: but the husband. And in like manner the husband also hath not power of his own body: but the wife.
5 Defraud not one another, except, perhaps, by consent, for a time, that you may give yourselves to prayer: and return together again, lest Satan tempt you for your incontinency.
6 But I speak this by indulgence, not by commandment.
7 For I would that all men were even as myself. But every one hath his proper gift from God: one after this manner, and another after that.
8 But I say to the unmarried and to the widows: It is good for them if they so continue, even as I.
9 But if they do not contain themselves, let them marry. For it is better to marry than to be burnt.
10 But to them that are married, not I, but the Lord, commandeth that the wife depart not from her husband.
11 And if she depart, that she remain unmarried or be reconciled to her husband. And let not the husband put away his wife.
12 For to the rest I speak, not the Lord. If any brother hath a wife that believeth not and she consent to dwell with him: let him not put her away.
13 And if any woman hath a husband that believeth not and he consent to dwell with her: let her not put away her husband.
14 For the unbelieving husband is sanctified by the believing wife: and the unbelieving wife is sanctified by the believing husband. Otherwise your children should be unclean: but now they are holy.
15 But if the unbeliever depart, let him depart. For a brother or sister is not under servitude in such cases. But God hath called us in peace.
16 For how knowest thou, O wife, whether thou shalt save thy husband? Or how knowest thou, O man, whether thou shalt save thy wife?
17 But as the Lord hath distributed to every one, as God hath called every one: so let him walk. And so in all churches I teach.
18 Is any man called, being circumcised? Let him not procure uncircumcision. Is any man called in uncircumcision? Let him not be circumcised.
19 Circumcision is nothing and uncircumcision is nothing: but the observance of the commandments of God.
20 Let every man abide in the same calling in which he was called.
21 Wast thou called, being a bondman? Care not for it: but if thou mayest be made free, use it rather.
22 For he that is called in the Lord, being a bondman, is the freeman of the Lord. Likewise he that is called, being free, is the bondman of Christ.
23 You are bought with a price: be not made the bondslaves of men.
24 Brethren, let every man, wherein he was called, therein abide with God.
25 Now, concerning virgins, I have no commandment of the Lord: but I give counsel, as having obtained mercy of the Lord, to be faithful.
26 I think therefore that this is good for the present necessity: that it is good for a man so to be.
27 Art thou bound to a wife? Seek not to be loosed. Art thou loosed from a wife? Seek not a wife.
28 But if thou take a wife, thou hast not sinned. And if a virgin marry, she hath not sinned: nevertheless, such shall have tribulation of the flesh. But I spare you.
29 This therefore I say, brethren: The time is short. It remaineth, that they also who have wives be as if they had none:
30 And they that weep, as though they wept not: and they that rejoice, as if they rejoiced not: and they that buy as if they possessed not:
31 And they that use this world, as if they used it not. For the fashion of this world passeth away.
32 But I would have you to be without solicitude. He that is without a wife is solicitous for the things that belong to the Lord: how he may please God.
33 But he that is with a wife is solicitous for the things of the world: how he may please his wife. And he is divided.
34 And the unmarried woman and the virgin thinketh on the things of the Lord: that she may be holy both in body and in spirit. But she that is married thinketh on the things of the world: how she may please her husband.
35 And this I speak for your profit, not to cast a snare upon you, but for that which is decent and which may give you power to attend upon the Lord, without impediment.
36 But if any man think that he seemeth dishonoured with regard to his virgin, for that she is above the age, and it must so be: let him do what he will. He sinneth not if she marry.
37 For he that hath determined, being steadfast in his heart, having no necessity, but having power of his own will: and hath judged this in his heart, to keep his virgin, doth well.
38 Therefore both he that giveth his virgin in marriage doth well: and he that giveth her not doth better.
39 A woman is bound by the law as long as her husband liveth: but if her husband die, she is at liberty. Let her marry to whom she will: only in the Lord.
40 But more blessed shall she be, if she so remain, according to my counsel. And I think that I also have the spirit of God.
V
>
1. first, he discusses those joined in matrimony, and says that they must not dissolve the marriage
 
 
Chapter 7
1 Now concerning the things whereof you wrote to me: It is good for a man not to touch a woman.
2 But for fear of fornication, let every man have his own wife: and let every woman have her own husband.
3 Let the husband render the debt to his wife: and the wife also in like manner to the husband.
4 The wife hath not power of her own body: but the husband. And in like manner the husband also hath not power of his own body: but the wife.
5 Defraud not one another, except, perhaps, by consent, for a time, that you may give yourselves to prayer: and return together again, lest Satan tempt you for your incontinency.
6 But I speak this by indulgence, not by commandment.
7 For I would that all men were even as myself. But every one hath his proper gift from God: one after this manner, and another after that.
8 But I say to the unmarried and to the widows: It is good for them if they so continue, even as I.
9 But if they do not contain themselves, let them marry. For it is better to marry than to be burnt.
10 But to them that are married, not I, but the Lord, commandeth that the wife depart not from her husband.
11 And if she depart, that she remain unmarried or be reconciled to her husband. And let not the husband put away his wife.
12 For to the rest I speak, not the Lord. If any brother hath a wife that believeth not and she consent to dwell with him: let him not put her away.
13 And if any woman hath a husband that believeth not and he consent to dwell with her: let her not put away her husband.
14 For the unbelieving husband is sanctified by the believing wife: and the unbelieving wife is sanctified by the believing husband. Otherwise your children should be unclean: but now they are holy.
15 But if the unbeliever depart, let him depart. For a brother or sister is not under servitude in such cases. But God hath called us in peace.
16 For how knowest thou, O wife, whether thou shalt save thy husband? Or how knowest thou, O man, whether thou shalt save thy wife?
17 But as the Lord hath distributed to every one, as God hath called every one: so let him walk. And so in all churches I teach.
18 Is any man called, being circumcised? Let him not procure uncircumcision. Is any man called in uncircumcision? Let him not be circumcised.
19 Circumcision is nothing and uncircumcision is nothing: but the observance of the commandments of God.
20 Let every man abide in the same calling in which he was called.
21 Wast thou called, being a bondman? Care not for it: but if thou mayest be made free, use it rather.
22 For he that is called in the Lord, being a bondman, is the freeman of the Lord. Likewise he that is called, being free, is the bondman of Christ.
23 You are bought with a price: be not made the bondslaves of men.
24 Brethren, let every man, wherein he was called, therein abide with God.
V
>
1. first, he teaches those already joined in marriage to continue in it
 
 
Chapter 7
1 Now concerning the things whereof you wrote to me: It is good for a man not to touch a woman.
2 But for fear of fornication, let every man have his own wife: and let every woman have her own husband.
3 Let the husband render the debt to his wife: and the wife also in like manner to the husband.
4 The wife hath not power of her own body: but the husband. And in like manner the husband also hath not power of his own body: but the wife.
5 Defraud not one another, except, perhaps, by consent, for a time, that you may give yourselves to prayer: and return together again, lest Satan tempt you for your incontinency.
6 But I speak this by indulgence, not by commandment.
7 For I would that all men were even as myself. But every one hath his proper gift from God: one after this manner, and another after that.
8 But I say to the unmarried and to the widows: It is good for them if they so continue, even as I.
9 But if they do not contain themselves, let them marry. For it is better to marry than to be burnt.
10 But to them that are married, not I, but the Lord, commandeth that the wife depart not from her husband.
11 And if she depart, that she remain unmarried or be reconciled to her husband. And let not the husband put away his wife.
12 For to the rest I speak, not the Lord. If any brother hath a wife that believeth not and she consent to dwell with him: let him not put her away.
13 And if any woman hath a husband that believeth not and he consent to dwell with her: let her not put away her husband.
14 For the unbelieving husband is sanctified by the believing wife: and the unbelieving wife is sanctified by the believing husband. Otherwise your children should be unclean: but now they are holy.
15 But if the unbeliever depart, let him depart. For a brother or sister is not under servitude in such cases. But God hath called us in peace.
16 For how knowest thou, O wife, whether thou shalt save thy husband? Or how knowest thou, O man, whether thou shalt save thy wife?
17 But as the Lord hath distributed to every one, as God hath called every one: so let him walk. And so in all churches I teach.
18 Is any man called, being circumcised? Let him not procure uncircumcision. Is any man called in uncircumcision? Let him not be circumcised.
19 Circumcision is nothing and uncircumcision is nothing: but the observance of the commandments of God.
V
*
1. first, he deals with the indissolubility of marriage, as it applies to those who are of one worship
 
 
Chapter 7
1 Now concerning the things whereof you wrote to me: It is good for a man not to touch a woman.
2 But for fear of fornication, let every man have his own wife: and let every woman have her own husband.
3 Let the husband render the debt to his wife: and the wife also in like manner to the husband.
4 The wife hath not power of her own body: but the husband. And in like manner the husband also hath not power of his own body: but the wife.
5 Defraud not one another, except, perhaps, by consent, for a time, that you may give yourselves to prayer: and return together again, lest Satan tempt you for your incontinency.
6 But I speak this by indulgence, not by commandment.
7 For I would that all men were even as myself. But every one hath his proper gift from God: one after this manner, and another after that.
8 But I say to the unmarried and to the widows: It is good for them if they so continue, even as I.
9 But if they do not contain themselves, let them marry. For it is better to marry than to be burnt.
10 But to them that are married, not I, but the Lord, commandeth that the wife depart not from her husband.
11 And if she depart, that she remain unmarried or be reconciled to her husband. And let not the husband put away his wife.
V
*
2. second, when there is disparity of cult
7:12
343
Chapter 7
12 For to the rest I speak, not the Lord. If any brother hath a wife that believeth not and she consent to dwell with him: let him not put her away.
13 And if any woman hath a husband that believeth not and he consent to dwell with her: let her not put away her husband.
14 For the unbelieving husband is sanctified by the believing wife: and the unbelieving wife is sanctified by the believing husband. Otherwise your children should be unclean: but now they are holy.
15 But if the unbeliever depart, let him depart. For a brother or sister is not under servitude in such cases. But God hath called us in peace.
16 For how knowest thou, O wife, whether thou shalt save thy husband? Or how knowest thou, O man, whether thou shalt save thy wife?
17 But as the Lord hath distributed to every one, as God hath called every one: so let him walk. And so in all churches I teach.
18 Is any man called, being circumcised? Let him not procure uncircumcision. Is any man called in uncircumcision? Let him not be circumcised.
19 Circumcision is nothing and uncircumcision is nothing: but the observance of the commandments of God.
V
*
2. secondly, he gives them a useful teaching as to all the states or conditions of men
7:20
367
Chapter 7
20 Let every man abide in the same calling in which he was called.
21 Wast thou called, being a bondman? Care not for it: but if thou mayest be made free, use it rather.
22 For he that is called in the Lord, being a bondman, is the freeman of the Lord. Likewise he that is called, being free, is the bondman of Christ.
23 You are bought with a price: be not made the bondslaves of men.
24 Brethren, let every man, wherein he was called, therein abide with God.
V
*
2. second, he discusses virgins, at now, concerning virgins
7:25
373
Chapter 7
25 Now, concerning virgins, I have no commandment of the Lord: but I give counsel, as having obtained mercy of the Lord, to be faithful.
26 I think therefore that this is good for the present necessity: that it is good for a man so to be.
27 Art thou bound to a wife? Seek not to be loosed. Art thou loosed from a wife? Seek not a wife.
28 But if thou take a wife, thou hast not sinned. And if a virgin marry, she hath not sinned: nevertheless, such shall have tribulation of the flesh. But I spare you.
29 This therefore I say, brethren: The time is short. It remaineth, that they also who have wives be as if they had none:
30 And they that weep, as though they wept not: and they that rejoice, as if they rejoiced not: and they that buy as if they possessed not:
31 And they that use this world, as if they used it not. For the fashion of this world passeth away.
32 But I would have you to be without solicitude. He that is without a wife is solicitous for the things that belong to the Lord: how he may please God.
33 But he that is with a wife is solicitous for the things of the world: how he may please his wife. And he is divided.
34 And the unmarried woman and the virgin thinketh on the things of the Lord: that she may be holy both in body and in spirit. But she that is married thinketh on the things of the world: how she may please her husband.
35 And this I speak for your profit, not to cast a snare upon you, but for that which is decent and which may give you power to attend upon the Lord, without impediment.
36 But if any man think that he seemeth dishonoured with regard to his virgin, for that she is above the age, and it must so be: let him do what he will. He sinneth not if she marry.
37 For he that hath determined, being steadfast in his heart, having no necessity, but having power of his own will: and hath judged this in his heart, to keep his virgin, doth well.
38 Therefore both he that giveth his virgin in marriage doth well: and he that giveth her not doth better.
V
>
3. third, he discusses widows, at a woman is bound by the law
7:39
405
Chapter 7
39 A woman is bound by the law as long as her husband liveth: but if her husband die, she is at liberty. Let her marry to whom she will: only in the Lord.
40 But more blessed shall she be, if she so remain, according to my counsel. And I think that I also have the spirit of God.
*
1. first, he shows that a married woman cannot marry while her husband is alive
 
 
*
2. second, that if her husband has died, she can marry another, at but if her husband has fallen asleep
 
 
*
3. third, that is better for her to be continent, at but more blessed shall she be
 
 
*
4. fourth, that she should trust his advice, at and I think that I also have
 
 
V
>
3. third, what pertains to the sacrament of the Eucharist, at now concerning those things that are sacrificed
8:1
421
Chapter 8
1 Now concerning those things that are sacrificed to idols: we know we all have knowledge. Knowledge puffeth up: but charity edifieth.
2 And if any man think that he knoweth any thing, he hath not yet known as he ought to know.
3 But if any man love God, the same is known by him.
4 But as for the meats that are sacrificed to idols, we know that an idol is nothing in the world and that there is no God but one.
5 For although there be that are called gods, either in heaven or on earth (for there be gods many and lords many):
6 Yet to us there is but one God, the Father, of whom are all things, and we unto him: and one Lord Jesus Christ, by whom are all things, and we by him.
7 But there is not knowledge in every one. For some until this present, with conscience of the idol, eat as a thing sacrificed to an idol: and their conscience, being weak, is defiled.
8 But meat doth not commend us to God. For neither, if we eat, shall we have the more: nor, if we eat not, shall we have the less.
9 But take heed lest perhaps this your liberty become a stumblingblock to the weak.
10 For if a man see him that hath knowledge sit at meat in the idol’s temple, shall not his conscience, being weak, be emboldened to eat those things which are sacrificed to idols?
11 And through thy knowledge shall the weak brother perish, for whom Christ hath died?
12 Now when you sin thus against the brethren and wound their weak conscience, you sin against Christ.
13 Wherefore, if meat scandalize my brother, I will never eat flesh, lest I should scandalize my brother.
Chapter 9
1 Am I not I free? Am not I an apostle? Have not I seen Christ Jesus our Lord? Are not you my work in the Lord?
2 And if unto others I be not an apostle, but yet to you I am. For you are the seal of my apostleship in the Lord.
3 My defence with them that do examine me is this.
4 Have not we power to eat and to drink?
5 Have we not power to carry about a woman, a sister as well as the rest of the apostles and the brethren of the Lord and Cephas?
6 Or I only and Barnabas, have not we power to do this?
7 Who serveth as a soldier, at any time, at his own charges? Who planteth a vineyard and eateth not of the fruit thereof? Who feedeth the flock and eateth not of the milk of the flock?
8 Speak I these things according to man? Or doth not the law also say; these things?
9 For it is written in the law of Moses: Thou shalt not muzzle the mouth of the ox that treadeth out the corn. Doth God take care for oxen?
10 Or doth he say this indeed for our sakes? For these things are written for our sakes: that he that plougheth, should plough in hope and he that thrasheth, in hope to receive fruit.
11 If we have sown unto you spiritual things, is it a great matter if we reap your carnal things?
12 If others be partakers of this power over you, why not we rather? Nevertheless, we have not used this power: but we bear all things, lest we should give any hindrance to the gospel of Christ.
13 Know you not that they who work in the holy place eat the things that are of the holy place; and they that serve the altar partake with the altar?
14 So also the Lord ordained that they who preach the gospel should live by the gospel.
15 But I have used none of these things. Neither have I written these things, that they should be so done unto me: for it is good for me to die rather than that any man should make my glory void.
16 For if I preach the gospel, it is no glory to me: for a necessity lieth upon me. For woe is unto me if I preach not the gospel.
17 For if I do this thing willingly, I have a reward: but if against my will, a dispensation is committed to me.
18 What is my reward then? That preaching the gospel, I may deliver the gospel without charge, that I abuse not my power in the gospel.
19 For whereas I was free as to all, I made myself the servant of all, that I might gain the more.
20 And I became to the Jews a Jew, that I might gain the Jews:
22 To the weak I became weak, that I might gain the weak. I became all things to all men, that I might save all.
23 And I do all things for the gospel’s sake, that I may be made partaker thereof.
24 Know you not that they that run in the race, all run indeed, but one receiveth the prize. So run that you may obtain.
25 And every one that striveth for the mastery refraineth himself from all things. And they indeed that they may receive a corruptible crown: but we an incorruptible one.
26 I therefore so run, not as at an uncertainty: I so fight, not as one beating the air.
27 But I chastise my body and bring it into subjection: lest perhaps, when I have preached to others, I myself should become a castaway.
Chapter 10
1 For I would not have you ignorant, brethren, that our fathers were all under the cloud: and all passed through the sea.
2 And all in Moses were baptized, in the cloud and in the sea:
3 And did all eat the same spiritual food:
4 And all drank the same spiritual drink: (And they drank of the spiritual rock that followed them: and the rock was Christ.)
5 But with most of them God was not well pleased: for they were overthrown in the desert.
6 Now these things were done in a figure of us, that we should not covet evil things, as they also coveted.
7 Neither become ye idolaters, as some of them, as it is written: The people sat down to eat and drink and rose up to play.
8 Neither let us commit fornication, as some of them that committed fornication: and there fell in one day three and twenty thousand.
9 Neither let us tempt Christ, as some of them tempted and perished by the serpent.
10 Neither do you murmur, as some of them murmured and were destroyed by the destroyer.
11 Now all these things happened to them in figure: and they are written for our correction, upon whom the ends of the world are come.
12 Wherefore, he that thinketh himself to stand, let him take heed lest he fall.
13 Let no temptation take hold on you, but such as is human. And God is faithful, who will not suffer you to be tempted above that which you are able: but will make also with temptation issue, that you may be able to bear it.
14 Wherefore, my dearly beloved, fly from the service of idols.
15 I speak as to wise men: judge ye yourselves what I say.
16 The chalice of benediction which we bless, is it not the communion of the blood of Christ? And the bread which we break, is it not the partaking of the body of the Lord?
17 For we, being many, are one bread, one body: all that partake of one bread.
18 Behold Israel according to the flesh. Are not they that eat of the sacrifices partakers of the altar?
19 What then? Do I say that what is offered in sacrifice to idols is any thing? Or that the idol is any thing?
20 But the things which the heathens sacrifice, they sacrifice to devils and not to God. And I would not that you should be made partakers with devils.
21 You cannot drink the chalice of the Lord and the chalice of devils: you cannot be partakers of the table of the Lord and of the table of devils.
22 Do we provoke the Lord to jealousy? Are we stronger than he? All things are lawful for me: but all things are not expedient.
23 All things are lawful for me: but all things do not edify.
24 Let no man seek his own, but that which is another’s.
25 Whatsoever is sold in the shambles, eat: asking no question for conscience’ sake.
26 The earth is the Lord’s and the fulness thereof.
27 If any of them that believe not, invite you, and you be willing to go: eat of any thing that is set before you, asking no question for conscience’ sake.
28 But if any man say: This has been sacrificed to idols: do not eat of it, for his sake that told it and for conscience’ sake.
29 Conscience I say, not thy own, but the other’s. For why is my liberty judged by another man’s conscience?
30 If I partake with thanksgiving, why am I evil spoken of for that for which I give thanks?
31 Therefore, whether you eat or drink, or whatsoever else you do, do all to the glory of God.
32 Be without offence to the Jew, and to the Gentiles and to the church of God:
33 As I also in all things please all men, not seeking that which is profitable to myself but to many: that they may be saved.
Chapter 11
1 Be ye followers of me, as I also am of Christ.
2 Now I praise you, brethren, that in all things you are mindful of me and keep my ordinances as I have delivered them to you.
3 But I would have you know that the head of every man is Christ: and the head of the woman is the man: and the head of Christ is God.
4 Every man praying or prophesying with his head covered disgraceth his head.
5 But every woman praying or prophesying with her head not covered disgraceth her head: for it is all one as if she were shaven.
6 For if a woman be not covered, let her be shorn. But if it be a shame to a woman to be shorn or made bald, let her cover her head.
7 The man indeed ought not to cover his head: because he is the image and glory of God. But the woman is the glory of the man.
8 For the man is not of the woman: but the woman of the man.
9 For the man was not created for the woman: but the woman for the man.
10 Therefore ought the woman to have a power over her head, because of the angels.
11 But yet neither is the man without the woman, nor the woman without the man, in the Lord.
12 For as the woman is of the man, so also is the man by the woman: but all things of God.
13 You yourselves judge. Doth it become a woman to pray unto God uncovered?
14 Doth not even nature itself teach you that a man indeed, if he nourish his hair, it is a shame unto him?
15 But if a woman nourish her hair, it is a glory to her; for her hair is given to her for a covering.
16 But if any man seem to be contentious, we have no such custom, nor the Church of God.
17 Now this I ordain: not praising you, that you come together, not for the better, but for the worse.
18 For first of all I hear that when you come together in the church, there are schisms among you. And in part I believe it.
19 For there must be also heresies: that they also, who are approved may be made manifest among you.
20 When you come therefore together into one place, it is not now to eat the Lord’s supper.
21 For every one taketh before his own supper to eat. And one indeed is hungry and another is drunk.
22 What, have you no houses to eat and to drink in? Or despise ye the church of God and put them to shame that have not? What shall I say to you? Do I praise you? In this I praise you not.
23 For I have received of the Lord that which also I delivered unto you, that the Lord Jesus, the same night in which he was betrayed, took bread,
24 And giving thanks, broke and said: Take ye and eat: This is my body, which shall be delivered for you. This do for the commemoration of me.
25 In like manner also the chalice, after he had supped, saying: This chalice is the new testament in my blood. This do ye, as often as you shall drink, for the commemoration of me.
26 For as often as you shall eat this bread and drink the chalice, you shall shew the death of the Lord, until he come.
27 Therefore, whosoever shall eat this bread, or drink the chalice of the Lord unworthily, shall be guilty of the body and of the blood of the Lord.
28 But let a man prove himself: and so let him eat of that bread and drink of the chalice.
29 For he that eateth and drinketh unworthily eateth and drinketh judgment to himself, not discerning the body of the Lord.
30 Therefore are there many infirm and weak among you: and many sleep.
31 But if we would judge ourselves, we should not be judged.
32 But whilst we are judged, we are chastised by the Lord, that we be not condemned with this world.
33 Wherefore, my brethren, when you come together to eat, wait for one another.
34 If any man be hungry, let him eat at home; that you come not together unto judgment. And the rest I will set in order, when I come.
V
>
1. first, he excludes an error regarding consumption of and abstinence from food
 
 
Chapter 8
1 Now concerning those things that are sacrificed to idols: we know we all have knowledge. Knowledge puffeth up: but charity edifieth.
2 And if any man think that he knoweth any thing, he hath not yet known as he ought to know.
3 But if any man love God, the same is known by him.
4 But as for the meats that are sacrificed to idols, we know that an idol is nothing in the world and that there is no God but one.
5 For although there be that are called gods, either in heaven or on earth (for there be gods many and lords many):
6 Yet to us there is but one God, the Father, of whom are all things, and we unto him: and one Lord Jesus Christ, by whom are all things, and we by him.
7 But there is not knowledge in every one. For some until this present, with conscience of the idol, eat as a thing sacrificed to an idol: and their conscience, being weak, is defiled.
8 But meat doth not commend us to God. For neither, if we eat, shall we have the more: nor, if we eat not, shall we have the less.
9 But take heed lest perhaps this your liberty become a stumblingblock to the weak.
10 For if a man see him that hath knowledge sit at meat in the idol’s temple, shall not his conscience, being weak, be emboldened to eat those things which are sacrificed to idols?
11 And through thy knowledge shall the weak brother perish, for whom Christ hath died?
12 Now when you sin thus against the brethren and wound their weak conscience, you sin against Christ.
13 Wherefore, if meat scandalize my brother, I will never eat flesh, lest I should scandalize my brother.
Chapter 9
1 Am I not I free? Am not I an apostle? Have not I seen Christ Jesus our Lord? Are not you my work in the Lord?
2 And if unto others I be not an apostle, but yet to you I am. For you are the seal of my apostleship in the Lord.
3 My defence with them that do examine me is this.
4 Have not we power to eat and to drink?
5 Have we not power to carry about a woman, a sister as well as the rest of the apostles and the brethren of the Lord and Cephas?
6 Or I only and Barnabas, have not we power to do this?
7 Who serveth as a soldier, at any time, at his own charges? Who planteth a vineyard and eateth not of the fruit thereof? Who feedeth the flock and eateth not of the milk of the flock?
8 Speak I these things according to man? Or doth not the law also say; these things?
9 For it is written in the law of Moses: Thou shalt not muzzle the mouth of the ox that treadeth out the corn. Doth God take care for oxen?
10 Or doth he say this indeed for our sakes? For these things are written for our sakes: that he that plougheth, should plough in hope and he that thrasheth, in hope to receive fruit.
11 If we have sown unto you spiritual things, is it a great matter if we reap your carnal things?
12 If others be partakers of this power over you, why not we rather? Nevertheless, we have not used this power: but we bear all things, lest we should give any hindrance to the gospel of Christ.
13 Know you not that they who work in the holy place eat the things that are of the holy place; and they that serve the altar partake with the altar?
14 So also the Lord ordained that they who preach the gospel should live by the gospel.
15 But I have used none of these things. Neither have I written these things, that they should be so done unto me: for it is good for me to die rather than that any man should make my glory void.
16 For if I preach the gospel, it is no glory to me: for a necessity lieth upon me. For woe is unto me if I preach not the gospel.
17 For if I do this thing willingly, I have a reward: but if against my will, a dispensation is committed to me.
18 What is my reward then? That preaching the gospel, I may deliver the gospel without charge, that I abuse not my power in the gospel.
19 For whereas I was free as to all, I made myself the servant of all, that I might gain the more.
20 And I became to the Jews a Jew, that I might gain the Jews:
22 To the weak I became weak, that I might gain the weak. I became all things to all men, that I might save all.
23 And I do all things for the gospel’s sake, that I may be made partaker thereof.
24 Know you not that they that run in the race, all run indeed, but one receiveth the prize. So run that you may obtain.
25 And every one that striveth for the mastery refraineth himself from all things. And they indeed that they may receive a corruptible crown: but we an incorruptible one.
26 I therefore so run, not as at an uncertainty: I so fight, not as one beating the air.
27 But I chastise my body and bring it into subjection: lest perhaps, when I have preached to others, I myself should become a castaway.
Chapter 10
1 For I would not have you ignorant, brethren, that our fathers were all under the cloud: and all passed through the sea.
2 And all in Moses were baptized, in the cloud and in the sea:
3 And did all eat the same spiritual food:
4 And all drank the same spiritual drink: (And they drank of the spiritual rock that followed them: and the rock was Christ.)
5 But with most of them God was not well pleased: for they were overthrown in the desert.
6 Now these things were done in a figure of us, that we should not covet evil things, as they also coveted.
7 Neither become ye idolaters, as some of them, as it is written: The people sat down to eat and drink and rose up to play.
8 Neither let us commit fornication, as some of them that committed fornication: and there fell in one day three and twenty thousand.
9 Neither let us tempt Christ, as some of them tempted and perished by the serpent.
10 Neither do you murmur, as some of them murmured and were destroyed by the destroyer.
11 Now all these things happened to them in figure: and they are written for our correction, upon whom the ends of the world are come.
12 Wherefore, he that thinketh himself to stand, let him take heed lest he fall.
13 Let no temptation take hold on you, but such as is human. And God is faithful, who will not suffer you to be tempted above that which you are able: but will make also with temptation issue, that you may be able to bear it.
V
*
1. first, he does this by laying before them the scandal to the weak
 
 
Chapter 8
1 Now concerning those things that are sacrificed to idols: we know we all have knowledge. Knowledge puffeth up: but charity edifieth.
2 And if any man think that he knoweth any thing, he hath not yet known as he ought to know.
3 But if any man love God, the same is known by him.
4 But as for the meats that are sacrificed to idols, we know that an idol is nothing in the world and that there is no God but one.
5 For although there be that are called gods, either in heaven or on earth (for there be gods many and lords many):
6 Yet to us there is but one God, the Father, of whom are all things, and we unto him: and one Lord Jesus Christ, by whom are all things, and we by him.
7 But there is not knowledge in every one. For some until this present, with conscience of the idol, eat as a thing sacrificed to an idol: and their conscience, being weak, is defiled.
8 But meat doth not commend us to God. For neither, if we eat, shall we have the more: nor, if we eat not, shall we have the less.
9 But take heed lest perhaps this your liberty become a stumblingblock to the weak.
10 For if a man see him that hath knowledge sit at meat in the idol’s temple, shall not his conscience, being weak, be emboldened to eat those things which are sacrificed to idols?
11 And through thy knowledge shall the weak brother perish, for whom Christ hath died?
12 Now when you sin thus against the brethren and wound their weak conscience, you sin against Christ.
13 Wherefore, if meat scandalize my brother, I will never eat flesh, lest I should scandalize my brother.
V
>
2. second, the example of himself, who for the sake of others abstains from things licit in themselves, namely, accepting means of living
9:1
455
Chapter 9
1 Am I not I free? Am not I an apostle? Have not I seen Christ Jesus our Lord? Are not you my work in the Lord?
2 And if unto others I be not an apostle, but yet to you I am. For you are the seal of my apostleship in the Lord.
3 My defence with them that do examine me is this.
4 Have not we power to eat and to drink?
5 Have we not power to carry about a woman, a sister as well as the rest of the apostles and the brethren of the Lord and Cephas?
6 Or I only and Barnabas, have not we power to do this?
7 Who serveth as a soldier, at any time, at his own charges? Who planteth a vineyard and eateth not of the fruit thereof? Who feedeth the flock and eateth not of the milk of the flock?
8 Speak I these things according to man? Or doth not the law also say; these things?
9 For it is written in the law of Moses: Thou shalt not muzzle the mouth of the ox that treadeth out the corn. Doth God take care for oxen?
10 Or doth he say this indeed for our sakes? For these things are written for our sakes: that he that plougheth, should plough in hope and he that thrasheth, in hope to receive fruit.
11 If we have sown unto you spiritual things, is it a great matter if we reap your carnal things?
12 If others be partakers of this power over you, why not we rather? Nevertheless, we have not used this power: but we bear all things, lest we should give any hindrance to the gospel of Christ.
13 Know you not that they who work in the holy place eat the things that are of the holy place; and they that serve the altar partake with the altar?
14 So also the Lord ordained that they who preach the gospel should live by the gospel.
15 But I have used none of these things. Neither have I written these things, that they should be so done unto me: for it is good for me to die rather than that any man should make my glory void.
16 For if I preach the gospel, it is no glory to me: for a necessity lieth upon me. For woe is unto me if I preach not the gospel.
17 For if I do this thing willingly, I have a reward: but if against my will, a dispensation is committed to me.
18 What is my reward then? That preaching the gospel, I may deliver the gospel without charge, that I abuse not my power in the gospel.
19 For whereas I was free as to all, I made myself the servant of all, that I might gain the more.
20 And I became to the Jews a Jew, that I might gain the Jews:
22 To the weak I became weak, that I might gain the weak. I became all things to all men, that I might save all.
23 And I do all things for the gospel’s sake, that I may be made partaker thereof.
24 Know you not that they that run in the race, all run indeed, but one receiveth the prize. So run that you may obtain.
25 And every one that striveth for the mastery refraineth himself from all things. And they indeed that they may receive a corruptible crown: but we an incorruptible one.
26 I therefore so run, not as at an uncertainty: I so fight, not as one beating the air.
27 But I chastise my body and bring it into subjection: lest perhaps, when I have preached to others, I myself should become a castaway.
V
>
1. first, he shows in many ways that it is licit to accept means of living
 
 
Chapter 9
1 Am I not I free? Am not I an apostle? Have not I seen Christ Jesus our Lord? Are not you my work in the Lord?
2 And if unto others I be not an apostle, but yet to you I am. For you are the seal of my apostleship in the Lord.
3 My defence with them that do examine me is this.
4 Have not we power to eat and to drink?
5 Have we not power to carry about a woman, a sister as well as the rest of the apostles and the brethren of the Lord and Cephas?
6 Or I only and Barnabas, have not we power to do this?
7 Who serveth as a soldier, at any time, at his own charges? Who planteth a vineyard and eateth not of the fruit thereof? Who feedeth the flock and eateth not of the milk of the flock?
8 Speak I these things according to man? Or doth not the law also say; these things?
9 For it is written in the law of Moses: Thou shalt not muzzle the mouth of the ox that treadeth out the corn. Doth God take care for oxen?
10 Or doth he say this indeed for our sakes? For these things are written for our sakes: that he that plougheth, should plough in hope and he that thrasheth, in hope to receive fruit.
11 If we have sown unto you spiritual things, is it a great matter if we reap your carnal things?
12 If others be partakers of this power over you, why not we rather? Nevertheless, we have not used this power: but we bear all things, lest we should give any hindrance to the gospel of Christ.
13 Know you not that they who work in the holy place eat the things that are of the holy place; and they that serve the altar partake with the altar?
14 So also the Lord ordained that they who preach the gospel should live by the gospel.
V
*
1. first, he proves this by authority
 
 
Chapter 9
1 Am I not I free? Am not I an apostle? Have not I seen Christ Jesus our Lord? Are not you my work in the Lord?
2 And if unto others I be not an apostle, but yet to you I am. For you are the seal of my apostleship in the Lord.
3 My defence with them that do examine me is this.
4 Have not we power to eat and to drink?
5 Have we not power to carry about a woman, a sister as well as the rest of the apostles and the brethren of the Lord and Cephas?
6 Or I only and Barnabas, have not we power to do this?
7 Who serveth as a soldier, at any time, at his own charges? Who planteth a vineyard and eateth not of the fruit thereof? Who feedeth the flock and eateth not of the milk of the flock?
8 Speak I these things according to man? Or doth not the law also say; these things?
9 For it is written in the law of Moses: Thou shalt not muzzle the mouth of the ox that treadeth out the corn. Doth God take care for oxen?
10 Or doth he say this indeed for our sakes? For these things are written for our sakes: that he that plougheth, should plough in hope and he that thrasheth, in hope to receive fruit.
V
*
2. second, he proves this by reason, at if we have sown unto you spiritual things
9:11
467
Chapter 9
11 If we have sown unto you spiritual things, is it a great matter if we reap your carnal things?
12 If others be partakers of this power over you, why not we rather? Nevertheless, we have not used this power: but we bear all things, lest we should give any hindrance to the gospel of Christ.
V
*
3. third, by the example of a like case, at know you not that they who work
9:13
471
Chapter 9
13 Know you not that they who work in the holy place eat the things that are of the holy place; and they that serve the altar partake with the altar?
14 So also the Lord ordained that they who preach the gospel should live by the gospel.
V
>
2. second, that he nonetheless does not wish to accept them, at but I have used none of these things
9:15
482
Chapter 9
15 But I have used none of these things. Neither have I written these things, that they should be so done unto me: for it is good for me to die rather than that any man should make my glory void.
16 For if I preach the gospel, it is no glory to me: for a necessity lieth upon me. For woe is unto me if I preach not the gospel.
17 For if I do this thing willingly, I have a reward: but if against my will, a dispensation is committed to me.
18 What is my reward then? That preaching the gospel, I may deliver the gospel without charge, that I abuse not my power in the gospel.
19 For whereas I was free as to all, I made myself the servant of all, that I might gain the more.
20 And I became to the Jews a Jew, that I might gain the Jews:
22 To the weak I became weak, that I might gain the weak. I became all things to all men, that I might save all.
23 And I do all things for the gospel’s sake, that I may be made partaker thereof.
24 Know you not that they that run in the race, all run indeed, but one receiveth the prize. So run that you may obtain.
25 And every one that striveth for the mastery refraineth himself from all things. And they indeed that they may receive a corruptible crown: but we an incorruptible one.
26 I therefore so run, not as at an uncertainty: I so fight, not as one beating the air.
27 But I chastise my body and bring it into subjection: lest perhaps, when I have preached to others, I myself should become a castaway.
V
>
1. first, because of the aim of recompense
 
 
Chapter 9
15 But I have used none of these things. Neither have I written these things, that they should be so done unto me: for it is good for me to die rather than that any man should make my glory void.
16 For if I preach the gospel, it is no glory to me: for a necessity lieth upon me. For woe is unto me if I preach not the gospel.
17 For if I do this thing willingly, I have a reward: but if against my will, a dispensation is committed to me.
18 What is my reward then? That preaching the gospel, I may deliver the gospel without charge, that I abuse not my power in the gospel.
V
>
1. first, he says that he does not want to accept, namely so that his glory will not be made void
 
483
Chapter 9
15 But I have used none of these things. Neither have I written these things, that they should be so done unto me: for it is good for me to die rather than that any man should make my glory void.
V
>
1. first, he shows that he has not wished to make use of his power of receiving means of living
 
 
Chapter 9
15a But I have used none of these things.
*
1. first, therefore he says, but I, as though he were saying: it is clear in so many ways that I am permitted to receive my living expenses, but nevertheless, I have used not one of these arguments by authority, by reason, or by example, in order to accept them
 
 
*
2. second, for either he was receiving his means from other churches, as is said: I have taken wages from other churches (2 Cor 11:8) or he was working by his own hands (Acts 20:34)
 
 
V
*
2. second, that he does not intend to make use of it, at neither have I written these things
 
 
Chapter 9
15b Neither have I written these things, that they should be so done unto me: for it is good for me to die rather than that any man should make my glory void.
V
>
2. second, he shows that by accepting it might be made void, at for if I preach the Gospel, it is no glory to me
9:16
484
Chapter 9
16 For if I preach the gospel, it is no glory to me: for a necessity lieth upon me. For woe is unto me if I preach not the gospel.
17 For if I do this thing willingly, I have a reward: but if against my will, a dispensation is committed to me.
*
1. first, he lists his bodily afflictions
 
 
*
2. second, he supposes the diminution of his glory, at rather than that any man
 
 
V
*
3. third, that he will not be preserved by accepting means, at what is my reward then?
9:18
486
Chapter 9
18 What is my reward then? That preaching the gospel, I may deliver the gospel without charge, that I abuse not my power in the gospel.
V
>
2. second, because of his love of the Gospel, at for whereas I was free to all
9:19
490
Chapter 9
19 For whereas I was free as to all, I made myself the servant of all, that I might gain the more.
20 And I became to the Jews a Jew, that I might gain the Jews:
22 To the weak I became weak, that I might gain the weak. I became all things to all men, that I might save all.
23 And I do all things for the gospel’s sake, that I may be made partaker thereof.
V
*
1. first, he says that he has made himself servant of all
 
491
Chapter 9
19 For whereas I was free as to all, I made myself the servant of all, that I might gain the more.
V
>
2. second, that he has striven to temper himself to all men, at and I became to the Jews
 
492
Chapter 9
20 And I became to the Jews a Jew, that I might gain the Jews:
22 To the weak I became weak, that I might gain the weak. I became all things to all men, that I might save all.
>
1. first, he says that he mingled himself with those not yet converted
 
 
*
1. first, he says that he made himself one with Jews
 
493
*
2. second, with Samaritans, at and to them that are under the law
 
494
*
3. third, with the gentiles, at to them that were without the law
 
495
*
2. second, with those also who had converted, at to the weak I became weak
 
496
*
3. third, commonly to all the world, at became all things to all men
 
497
V
*
3. third, he submits the reason why he did, at and I do all things for the gospel’s sake
 
 
Chapter 9
23 And I do all things for the gospel’s sake, that I may be made partaker thereof.
V
>
3. third, because of the running of his race, at know you not that they that run in the race
9:24
498
Chapter 9
24 Know you not that they that run in the race, all run indeed, but one receiveth the prize. So run that you may obtain.
25 And every one that striveth for the mastery refraineth himself from all things. And they indeed that they may receive a corruptible crown: but we an incorruptible one.
26 I therefore so run, not as at an uncertainty: I so fight, not as one beating the air.
27 But I chastise my body and bring it into subjection: lest perhaps, when I have preached to others, I myself should become a castaway.
V
>
1. first, he shows that one must run in the race unencumbered
 
499
Chapter 9
24 Know you not that they that run in the race, all run indeed, but one receiveth the prize. So run that you may obtain.
V
>
1. first, in the first point, he first sets forth the example of runners unencumbered
 
 
Chapter 9
24a Know you not that they that run in the race, all run indeed, but one receiveth the prize.
V
>
1. first, he refers first to the training for running, and he describes the condition of wayfarers
 
 
V
*
1. first, he describes wayfarers by certitude, at know you not
 
500
Chapter 9
24a1i Know you not that
V
*
2. second, by briefness, at in the race
 
 
Chapter 9
24a1ii [...]* in the race,
V
*
3. third, by labor, at they run
 
 
Chapter 9
24a1iii [they that run]*
V
*
2. second, to what the runners all share, and the great number of those who are called, at all run indeed
 
 
Chapter 9
24a2 all run indeed,
V
*
3. third, to what distinguishes those who win, and the small number of those chose, at but one receives the prize
 
 
Chapter 9
24a3 but one receiveth the prize.
V
*
2. second, he advises them to run like that, at so run
 
 
Chapter 9
24b So run that you may obtain.
V
*
2. second, that in a similar way one must compete unencumbered in the contest, at and every one that strives for the mastery
9:25
501
Chapter 9
25 And every one that striveth for the mastery refraineth himself from all things. And they indeed that they may receive a corruptible crown: but we an incorruptible one.
V
>
3. third, that he himself is doing both, and he sets the example of both running and fighting, at I therefore so run
9:26
502
Chapter 9
26 I therefore so run, not as at an uncertainty: I so fight, not as one beating the air.
27 But I chastise my body and bring it into subjection: lest perhaps, when I have preached to others, I myself should become a castaway.
V
*
1. first, he deals with his race in the accomplishment of good
 
503
Chapter 9
26a I therefore so run, not as at an uncertainty:
V
*
2. second, he deals with his fight in the victory over evil, at I so fight
 
504
Chapter 9
26b I so fight, not as one beating the air.
27 But I chastise my body and bring it into subjection: lest perhaps, when I have preached to others, I myself should become a castaway.
V
>
3. third, he deals with the reason of both deeds, at but I chastise
9:27
505
Chapter 9
27 But I chastise my body and bring it into subjection: lest perhaps, when I have preached to others, I myself should become a castaway.
V
>
1. first, he refers to the austerity of life
 
 
Chapter 9
27a But I chastise my body and bring it into subjection:
>
1. first, therefore, he fulfills by deed what he teaches in words, lest he condemn himself by his own mouth, and this is what he says but I chastise my own body
 
 
*
1. first, by the refusal of evil, when he rejects the illicit movements of the flesh
 
 
>
2. second, therefore, I chastise, not kill, my body
 
 
*
1. first, not only something outside me
 
 
*
2. second, may you present your bodies as a living sacrifice, holy, pleasing to God, your reasonable service (Rom 12:1)
 
 
>
2. second, and bring it into subjection by the working of good
 
 
*
1. first, namely by compelling the body to serve the spirit and by subjecting my sensuality to reason, just as is written of Blessed Martin: he compelled his flesh to serve his spirit
 
 
>
2. second, and I do this
 
 
*
1. first, lest perhaps, when I have preached to others—Augustine says: the Apostle has frightened us by his fear; for what will the lamb do, where the ram fears and trembles?
 
 
>
2. second, I myself should become a castaway, that is, cast off by God, which would be a shameful thing
 
 
*
1. first, you who preach against stealing, you steal (Rom 2:21)
 
 
*
2. second, regarding this kind of thing, it could indeed be said what is said to Job: behold, you have taught many . . . but now the scourge is come upon you, and you are failing (Job 4:3–5)
 
 
V
*
2. second, he refers to the entrusting of doctrine, at lest perhaps
 
 
Chapter 9
27b lest perhaps, when I have preached to others,
V
*
3. third, he refers to the reason for harmony between both, at I myself should become a castaway
 
 
Chapter 9
27c I myself should become a castaway.
V
>
3. third, the example of the punishment of the Jews who venerated idols brought low in the desert after so great benefits of God
10:1
517
Chapter 10
1 For I would not have you ignorant, brethren, that our fathers were all under the cloud: and all passed through the sea.
2 And all in Moses were baptized, in the cloud and in the sea:
3 And did all eat the same spiritual food:
4 And all drank the same spiritual drink: (And they drank of the spiritual rock that followed them: and the rock was Christ.)
5 But with most of them God was not well pleased: for they were overthrown in the desert.
6 Now these things were done in a figure of us, that we should not covet evil things, as they also coveted.
7 Neither become ye idolaters, as some of them, as it is written: The people sat down to eat and drink and rose up to play.
8 Neither let us commit fornication, as some of them that committed fornication: and there fell in one day three and twenty thousand.
9 Neither let us tempt Christ, as some of them tempted and perished by the serpent.
10 Neither do you murmur, as some of them murmured and were destroyed by the destroyer.
11 Now all these things happened to them in figure: and they are written for our correction, upon whom the ends of the world are come.
12 Wherefore, he that thinketh himself to stand, let him take heed lest he fall.
13 Let no temptation take hold on you, but such as is human. And God is faithful, who will not suffer you to be tempted above that which you are able: but will make also with temptation issue, that you may be able to bear it.
V
>
1. first, he warns them to refrain from committing similar sins (therefore, the punishment should be feared, the reason remembered, and caution applied)
 
 
Chapter 10
1 For I would not have you ignorant, brethren, that our fathers were all under the cloud: and all passed through the sea.
2 And all in Moses were baptized, in the cloud and in the sea:
3 And did all eat the same spiritual food:
4 And all drank the same spiritual drink: (And they drank of the spiritual rock that followed them: and the rock was Christ.)
5 But with most of them God was not well pleased: for they were overthrown in the desert.
6 Now these things were done in a figure of us, that we should not covet evil things, as they also coveted.
7 Neither become ye idolaters, as some of them, as it is written: The people sat down to eat and drink and rose up to play.
8 Neither let us commit fornication, as some of them that committed fornication: and there fell in one day three and twenty thousand.
9 Neither let us tempt Christ, as some of them tempted and perished by the serpent.
10 Neither do you murmur, as some of them murmured and were destroyed by the destroyer.
11 Now all these things happened to them in figure: and they are written for our correction, upon whom the ends of the world are come.
12 Wherefore, he that thinketh himself to stand, let him take heed lest he fall.
13 Let no temptation take hold on you, but such as is human. And God is faithful, who will not suffer you to be tempted above that which you are able: but will make also with temptation issue, that you may be able to bear it.
V
>
1. first, he shows what befell the Jews in ancient times
 
518
Chapter 10
1 For I would not have you ignorant, brethren, that our fathers were all under the cloud: and all passed through the sea.
2 And all in Moses were baptized, in the cloud and in the sea:
3 And did all eat the same spiritual food:
4 And all drank the same spiritual drink: (And they drank of the spiritual rock that followed them: and the rock was Christ.)
5 But with most of them God was not well pleased: for they were overthrown in the desert.
V
>
1. first, he refers to the benefits
 
 
Chapter 10
1 For I would not have you ignorant, brethren, that our fathers were all under the cloud: and all passed through the sea.
2 And all in Moses were baptized, in the cloud and in the sea:
3 And did all eat the same spiritual food:
4 And all drank the same spiritual drink: (And they drank of the spiritual rock that followed them: and the rock was Christ.)
V
>
1. first, this can be read in two ways: in the first way, about the good and the bad together
 
 
Chapter 10
1 For I would not have you ignorant, brethren, that our fathers were all under the cloud: and all passed through the sea.
2 And all in Moses were baptized, in the cloud and in the sea:
3 And did all eat the same spiritual food:
4 And all drank the same spiritual drink: (And they drank of the spiritual rock that followed them: and the rock was Christ.)
V
>
1. first, he refers to the benefits shown to Israel when leaving Egypt, and he refers to three benefits
 
 
Chapter 10
1 For I would not have you ignorant, brethren, that our fathers were all under the cloud: and all passed through the sea.
2 And all in Moses were baptized, in the cloud and in the sea:
V
>
1. first, the protection of the cloud
 
 
Chapter 10
1b For I would not have you ignorant, brethren, that our fathers were all under the cloud:
>
1. first, therefore he says I would not have you, as though saying: you should act as I have warned you
 
 
*
1. first, for the receiving the sacraments of the Church does not suffice for you when you sin afterwards
 
 
*
2. second, just as neither did the benefits of God keep the Jews from being punished afterward
 
 
V
>
2. second, then, at I would not have you ignorant, this can be read two ways
 
 
Chapter 10
1b For I would not have you ignorant, brethren, that our fathers were all under the cloud:
>
[MANUSCRIPT NOTE]
 
 
>
There seem to be two problems with this division. It says in 518, “This can be read two ways. In one way, about the good and the bad together; in another way, about the bad in particular.”
 
 
*
1. the first problem is that while it refers to a second way of reading this, i.e., “about the bad in particular,” first, he never address that topic in the text below; and second, in 520, he says, “in another way it can be read as concerning the good,” which he then expands upon there. So it seems that is the correct division of this section. The two different readings are between: a. the good and the bad together; or b. the good only.
 
 
*
2. the second problem is that he initially refers to the division in an awkward place (here), whereas it seems it should have been addressed before earlier, hence it is address at the beginning of the section covering 10:1-4
 
 
>
1. first, in one way, about the good and the bad together
 
 
*
1. first, the first way goes as follows: I would not have you ignorant, brethren, that our fathers, the founders of our faith, were all, both good and bad, under the protecting cloud
 
 
*
2. second, the Lord went ahead of them to show the way by day in a column of cloud (Exod 13:21)
 
 
>
3. third, or else, under the cloud could mean under figure and shadow; the law having the shadow of future things (Heb 10:1)
 
 
>
1. first, and, once their enemies had drowned, all passed through the Red sea
 
 
*
1. first, not from one shore to the other
 
 
*
2. second, but to the same one from which they crossed a certain bay of the sea
 
 
>
2. second, and all in Moses, that is, under the leadership of Moses, were baptized in the cloud and in the sea
 
 
*
1. first, that is, they were purged of ignorance by having seen those signs
 
 
>
2. second, or, they were purged of vices by faith
 
 
*
1. first, namely, in the drowning of the Egyptians
 
 
*
2. second, the people of the Lord feared, and they believed in the Lord and his servant Moses (Exod 14:31)
 
 
>
3. third, or, they were baptized, that is, they received the sign of baptism, for baptism depends upon water and the spirit
 
 
*
1. first, unless someone has been reborn from water and the Spirit (John 3:5)
 
 
*
2. second, however, the cloud is the symbol of the Spirit
 
 
*
3. third, but the sea is the symbol of water, as Damascene says
 
 
*
2. second, in another way, about the bad in particular
 
 
V
*
2. second, the crossing of the Red Sea, at and all passed through the sea
 
 
Chapter 10
1b and all passed through the sea.
V
*
3. third, the purification of baptism, at and all in Moses were baptized
10:2
 
Chapter 10
2 And all in Moses were baptized, in the cloud and in the sea:
V
>
2. second, he traces the benefits shown in the desert, at and all did eat the same spiritual food
10:3
519
Chapter 10
3 And did all eat the same spiritual food:
4 And all drank the same spiritual drink: (And they drank of the spiritual rock that followed them: and the rock was Christ.)
V
>
1. first, the benefit of manna
 
 
Chapter 10
3 And did all eat the same spiritual food:
*
1. first, he says therefore, and all did eat the same spiritual food, namely, manna from heaven
 
 
*
2. second, but he calls it spiritual, although it was bodily, because it was miraculously given; and this is found in Wisdom: you have given them bread from heaven (Wis 16:20)
 
 
V
>
2. second, the benefit of water, at and all drank the same
10:4
 
Chapter 10
4a And all drank the same spiritual drink:
*
1. first, namely, water from the rock
 
 
*
2. second, speak to the rock and it will give you water. He struck the rock, and waters flowed out (Num 20:8)
 
 
V
*
3. third, the drink’s miraculous origin, at and they drank of the spiritual rock, which is called spiritual because of the miraculous effect, for the sake of a sign of the future
 
 
Chapter 10
4b (And they drank of the spiritual rock that followed them:
V
>
4. fourth, the signification of this origin, at and the rock
 
 
Chapter 10
4c and the rock was Christ.)
*
1. first, there are two ways to understand followed, that is, satisfied their desire: he gave to them their desire (Ps 78:29) he brought forth water out of a rock for them (Isa 48:21)
 
 
*
2. second, or that followed them, that is, which signified the following truth
 
 
*
3. third, and the rock was Christ, not by his substance, but by signification: here is the stone which the builders rejected (Matt 21:42).
 
 
V
>
2. second, in another way, about the good in particular
 
520
Chapter 10
1 For I would not have you ignorant, brethren, that our fathers were all under the cloud: and all passed through the sea.
2 And all in Moses were baptized, in the cloud and in the sea:
3 And did all eat the same spiritual food:
4 And all drank the same spiritual drink: (And they drank of the spiritual rock that followed them: and the rock was Christ.)
V
>
1. first, in a nutshell like this: I would not have you ignorant, brethren
 
 
Chapter 10
1 For I would not have you ignorant, brethren, that our fathers were all under the cloud: and all passed through the sea.
2 And all in Moses were baptized, in the cloud and in the sea:
3 And did all eat the same spiritual food:
4 And all drank the same spiritual drink: (And they drank of the spiritual rock that followed them: and the rock was Christ.)
V
>
1. first, that our fathers, the founders of our faith, were all spiritually good men
 
 
Chapter 10
1 For I would not have you ignorant, brethren, that our fathers were all under the cloud: and all passed through the sea.
2 And all in Moses were baptized, in the cloud and in the sea:
*
1. first, for which reason he says, our fathers, not theirs
 
 
*
2. second, were under the cloud, (the same interpretation as before)
 
 
V
>
2. second, and all did eat the same spiritual food, that is, the Body of Christ spiritually understood as a sign
 
 
Chapter 10
3 And did all eat the same spiritual food:
>
1. first, for which reason, they ate the same spiritual food
 
 
*
1. first, that is, the same as we eat, but a different bodily food than we eat
 
 
*
2. second, and this, meaning the ancestors who believed in Christ
 
 
*
2. second, they ate Christ spiritually, according to this: believe and eat
 
 
V
>
3. third, and all drank the same spiritual drink, namely the Blood of Christ, in a sign
 
 
Chapter 10
4 And all drank the same spiritual drink: (And they drank of the spiritual rock that followed them: and the rock was Christ.)
*
1. first, thus he speaks about a sign and a drink that through faith were spiritual, not bodily
 
 
*
2. second, and they drank of the spiritual rock (the same reading as before)
 
 
>
2. second, this is the food and drink to seek
 
 
*
1. first, because it is sufficient: wherefore he says all did eat
 
 
*
2. second, unfailing, because they ate the same thing
 
 
*
3. third, useful, because it was spiritual food and drink: which is noted in the very word spiritual
 
 
V
>
2. second, he refers to the scourges
10:5
521
Chapter 10
5 But with most of them God was not well pleased: for they were overthrown in the desert.
V
>
1. first, the offense
 
 
Chapter 10
5a But with most of them God was not well pleased:
*
1. first, therefore he says but with most of them, as though saying: the Jews enjoyed all these benefits, but with most of them God was not well pleased
 
 
*
2. second, namely, the ones who offended God
 
 
V
>
2. second, the punishment, at for they were overthrown
 
 
Chapter 10
5b for they were overthrown in the desert.
*
1. first, and to only two men, Caleb and Joshua, was it granted to reach the promised land (Num 14:24)
 
 
*
2. second, I have no desire for you (Mal 1:10)
 
 
V
>
2. second, he shows the reason why since it happened that way not only for them, but for our correction
10:6
522
Chapter 10
6 Now these things were done in a figure of us, that we should not covet evil things, as they also coveted.
7 Neither become ye idolaters, as some of them, as it is written: The people sat down to eat and drink and rose up to play.
8 Neither let us commit fornication, as some of them that committed fornication: and there fell in one day three and twenty thousand.
9 Neither let us tempt Christ, as some of them tempted and perished by the serpent.
10 Neither do you murmur, as some of them murmured and were destroyed by the destroyer.
11 Now all these things happened to them in figure: and they are written for our correction, upon whom the ends of the world are come.
>
1. first, he shows that the things mentioned happened for our correction from sin
 
 
>
1. first, that we might be held back from the sin of the heart
 
 
*
1. first, he begins by deterring through punishment
 
523
>
2. second, from this he urges against guilt, where he deals with three sins of action, at that we should not covet
 
524
>
1. first, he deals with idolatry
 
 
*
1. first, he advises against the sin vice of idolatry
 
525
*
2. second, he turns them away by an example, at as some of them
 
 
*
3. third, he explains what is implied in the example, at as it is written
 
 
*
2. second, he deals with fornication, at neither let us commit fornication
10:8
526
*
3. third, he deals with divine temptation, at neither let us tempt
10:9
527
*
3. third, he recalls the evildoers to memory, at as they also coveted
 
 
*
2. second, that we might be held back from the sin of action, at neither become idolaters
 
 
*
3. third, that we might be held back from the sin of the mouth, at neither murmur, as some of them
10:10
 
>
2. second, he shows that because of us these things were written, at now all these things happened to them
10:11
530
*
1. first, he shows what it is in signification
 
 
>
2. second, he shows what it is in correction, and there he develops three things working toward our correction at and they were written
 
531
*
1. first, the example of the ancients, which are noted in the Scriptures
 
 
*
2. second, the reason for their examples, which is our correction
 
 
*
3. third, the last age, which is the end of the world
 
 
V
>
3. third, he concludes so that they would be careful about committing evil because of the example of the Jews, at wherefore, he who thinks that he stands
10:12
532
Chapter 10
12 Wherefore, he that thinketh himself to stand, let him take heed lest he fall.
13 Let no temptation take hold on you, but such as is human. And God is faithful, who will not suffer you to be tempted above that which you are able: but will make also with temptation issue, that you may be able to bear it.
V
*
1. first, he warns that they be careful of falling
 
533
Chapter 10
12 Wherefore, he that thinketh himself to stand, let him take heed lest he fall.
V
*
2. second, he teaches them how to be careful, at let no temptation take hold on you
10:13a
534
Chapter 10
13a Let no temptation take hold on you, but such as is human.
V
*
3. third, he promises firm help, at and God is faithful
10:13b
535
Chapter 10
13b And God is faithful, who will not suffer you to be tempted above that which you are able: but will make also with temptation issue, that you may be able to bear it.
V
>
2. second, he particularly warns against eating food sacrificed to idols, and he speaks about those foods, from which, although in themselves licit, he advises one to abstain
10:14
537
Chapter 10
14 Wherefore, my dearly beloved, fly from the service of idols.
15 I speak as to wise men: judge ye yourselves what I say.
16 The chalice of benediction which we bless, is it not the communion of the blood of Christ? And the bread which we break, is it not the partaking of the body of the Lord?
17 For we, being many, are one bread, one body: all that partake of one bread.
18 Behold Israel according to the flesh. Are not they that eat of the sacrifices partakers of the altar?
19 What then? Do I say that what is offered in sacrifice to idols is any thing? Or that the idol is any thing?
20 But the things which the heathens sacrifice, they sacrifice to devils and not to God. And I would not that you should be made partakers with devils.
21 You cannot drink the chalice of the Lord and the chalice of devils: you cannot be partakers of the table of the Lord and of the table of devils.
22 Do we provoke the Lord to jealousy? Are we stronger than he? All things are lawful for me: but all things are not expedient.
23 All things are lawful for me: but all things do not edify.
24 Let no man seek his own, but that which is another’s.
25 Whatsoever is sold in the shambles, eat: asking no question for conscience’ sake.
26 The earth is the Lord’s and the fulness thereof.
27 If any of them that believe not, invite you, and you be willing to go: eat of any thing that is set before you, asking no question for conscience’ sake.
28 But if any man say: This has been sacrificed to idols: do not eat of it, for his sake that told it and for conscience’ sake.
29 Conscience I say, not thy own, but the other’s. For why is my liberty judged by another man’s conscience?
30 If I partake with thanksgiving, why am I evil spoken of for that for which I give thanks?
31 Therefore, whether you eat or drink, or whatsoever else you do, do all to the glory of God.
32 Be without offence to the Jew, and to the Gentiles and to the church of God:
33 As I also in all things please all men, not seeking that which is profitable to myself but to many: that they may be saved.
V
*
1. first, he first sets forth the admonition to beware of the food of idols
 
 
Chapter 10
14 Wherefore, my dearly beloved, fly from the service of idols.
15 I speak as to wise men: judge ye yourselves what I say.
16 The chalice of benediction which we bless, is it not the communion of the blood of Christ? And the bread which we break, is it not the partaking of the body of the Lord?
17 For we, being many, are one bread, one body: all that partake of one bread.
18 Behold Israel according to the flesh. Are not they that eat of the sacrifices partakers of the altar?
V
*
2. second, he offers the reason for this admonition at what then? Do I say
10:19
 
Chapter 10
19 What then? Do I say that what is offered in sacrifice to idols is any thing? Or that the idol is any thing?
20 But the things which the heathens sacrifice, they sacrifice to devils and not to God. And I would not that you should be made partakers with devils.
21 You cannot drink the chalice of the Lord and the chalice of devils: you cannot be partakers of the table of the Lord and of the table of devils.
22 Do we provoke the Lord to jealousy? Are we stronger than he? All things are lawful for me: but all things are not expedient.
23 All things are lawful for me: but all things do not edify.
24 Let no man seek his own, but that which is another’s.
V
>
3. third, he teaches the way of being careful from what has been said, at whatever is sold in the market, eat
10:25
562
Chapter 10
25 Whatsoever is sold in the shambles, eat: asking no question for conscience’ sake.
26 The earth is the Lord’s and the fulness thereof.
27 If any of them that believe not, invite you, and you be willing to go: eat of any thing that is set before you, asking no question for conscience’ sake.
28 But if any man say: This has been sacrificed to idols: do not eat of it, for his sake that told it and for conscience’ sake.
29 Conscience I say, not thy own, but the other’s. For why is my liberty judged by another man’s conscience?
30 If I partake with thanksgiving, why am I evil spoken of for that for which I give thanks?
31 Therefore, whether you eat or drink, or whatsoever else you do, do all to the glory of God.
32 Be without offence to the Jew, and to the Gentiles and to the church of God:
33 As I also in all things please all men, not seeking that which is profitable to myself but to many: that they may be saved.
V
*
1. first, therefore he shows whether it is licit to eat
 
 
Chapter 10
25 Whatsoever is sold in the shambles, eat: asking no question for conscience’ sake.
26 The earth is the Lord’s and the fulness thereof.
27 If any of them that believe not, invite you, and you be willing to go: eat of any thing that is set before you, asking no question for conscience’ sake.
V
*
2. second, when it is not licit, at but if any man says
 
 
Chapter 10
28 But if any man say: This has been sacrificed to idols: do not eat of it, for his sake that told it and for conscience’ sake.
29 Conscience I say, not thy own, but the other’s. For why is my liberty judged by another man’s conscience?
30 If I partake with thanksgiving, why am I evil spoken of for that for which I give thanks?
V
>
3. third, what to attend to in either case, at therefore, whether you eat
10:31
569
Chapter 10
31 Therefore, whether you eat or drink, or whatsoever else you do, do all to the glory of God.
32 Be without offence to the Jew, and to the Gentiles and to the church of God:
33 As I also in all things please all men, not seeking that which is profitable to myself but to many: that they may be saved.
V
*
1. first, with respect to God, because they should seek his glory
 
 
Chapter 10
31 Therefore, whether you eat or drink, or whatsoever else you do, do all to the glory of God.
V
*
2. second, with respect to one’s neighbor, because they should be careful of offending him, at be without offense
10:32
 
Chapter 10
32 Be without offence to the Jew, and to the Gentiles and to the church of God:
33 As I also in all things please all men, not seeking that which is profitable to myself but to many: that they may be saved.
V
>
2. second, having eliminated from the believers a practice contrary to the sacrament of the Eucharist, namely, partaking of food offered to idols, the Apostle now instructs them about the sacrament of the Eucharist itself
11:1
582
Chapter 11
1 Be ye followers of me, as I also am of Christ.
2 Now I praise you, brethren, that in all things you are mindful of me and keep my ordinances as I have delivered them to you.
3 But I would have you know that the head of every man is Christ: and the head of the woman is the man: and the head of Christ is God.
4 Every man praying or prophesying with his head covered disgraceth his head.
5 But every woman praying or prophesying with her head not covered disgraceth her head: for it is all one as if she were shaven.
6 For if a woman be not covered, let her be shorn. But if it be a shame to a woman to be shorn or made bald, let her cover her head.
7 The man indeed ought not to cover his head: because he is the image and glory of God. But the woman is the glory of the man.
8 For the man is not of the woman: but the woman of the man.
9 For the man was not created for the woman: but the woman for the man.
10 Therefore ought the woman to have a power over her head, because of the angels.
11 But yet neither is the man without the woman, nor the woman without the man, in the Lord.
12 For as the woman is of the man, so also is the man by the woman: but all things of God.
13 You yourselves judge. Doth it become a woman to pray unto God uncovered?
14 Doth not even nature itself teach you that a man indeed, if he nourish his hair, it is a shame unto him?
15 But if a woman nourish her hair, it is a glory to her; for her hair is given to her for a covering.
16 But if any man seem to be contentious, we have no such custom, nor the Church of God.
17 Now this I ordain: not praising you, that you come together, not for the better, but for the worse.
18 For first of all I hear that when you come together in the church, there are schisms among you. And in part I believe it.
19 For there must be also heresies: that they also, who are approved may be made manifest among you.
20 When you come therefore together into one place, it is not now to eat the Lord’s supper.
21 For every one taketh before his own supper to eat. And one indeed is hungry and another is drunk.
22 What, have you no houses to eat and to drink in? Or despise ye the church of God and put them to shame that have not? What shall I say to you? Do I praise you? In this I praise you not.
23 For I have received of the Lord that which also I delivered unto you, that the Lord Jesus, the same night in which he was betrayed, took bread,
24 And giving thanks, broke and said: Take ye and eat: This is my body, which shall be delivered for you. This do for the commemoration of me.
25 In like manner also the chalice, after he had supped, saying: This chalice is the new testament in my blood. This do ye, as often as you shall drink, for the commemoration of me.
26 For as often as you shall eat this bread and drink the chalice, you shall shew the death of the Lord, until he come.
27 Therefore, whosoever shall eat this bread, or drink the chalice of the Lord unworthily, shall be guilty of the body and of the blood of the Lord.
28 But let a man prove himself: and so let him eat of that bread and drink of the chalice.
29 For he that eateth and drinketh unworthily eateth and drinketh judgment to himself, not discerning the body of the Lord.
30 Therefore are there many infirm and weak among you: and many sleep.
31 But if we would judge ourselves, we should not be judged.
32 But whilst we are judged, we are chastised by the Lord, that we be not condemned with this world.
33 Wherefore, my brethren, when you come together to eat, wait for one another.
34 If any man be hungry, let him eat at home; that you come not together unto judgment. And the rest I will set in order, when I come.
V
>
1. first, he gives a general admonition
 
 
Chapter 11
1 Be ye followers of me, as I also am of Christ.
2 Now I praise you, brethren, that in all things you are mindful of me and keep my ordinances as I have delivered them to you.
V
>
1. first, he presents the admonition
 
583
Chapter 11
1 Be ye followers of me, as I also am of Christ.
>
1. first, it should be noted that the natural order of things is so arranged, that lower beings imitate higher beings, as far as it is possible
 
 
*
1. first, hence even a natural agent, being superior, makes the thing it acts on similar to itself
 
 
>
2. second, now the primordial principle of the production of things is the Son of God: all things were made through him (John 1:3)
 
 
>
1. first, he is, therefore, the primordial exemplar
 
 
*
1. first, which all creatures imitate as the true and perfect Image of the Father
 
 
*
2. second, hence it is said: he is the Image of the invisible God, the firstborn of every creature, for in him all things were created (Col 1:15)
 
 
>
2. second, but in a special way he is the exemplar of spiritual graces, with which spiritual creatures are endowed
 
 
*
1. first, as is said to the Son: in the splendors of the saints before the morning star I begot you (Ps 110:3)
 
 
*
2. second, namely, because he was begotten before every creature through resplendent grace, having in himself as exemplar the splendors of all the saints
 
 
>
3. third, but this exemplar of God has been very remote from us at first, as it is said: what is man that he could follow the King, his maker? (Eccl 2:12)
 
 
*
1. first, and therefore he willed to become man, that he might offer humans a human exemplar
 
 
*
2. second, hence Augustine says in The Christian Combat: this perversity he does not lack who loves to inspect and imitate that man’s words and actions, in which the Son of God offered himself to us as an example of living
 
 
>
2. second, just as angels were first to imitate the exemplar of his divinity, but secondarily the other creatures, as Dionysius says in The Angelic Hierarchy, so the exemplar of humanity is chiefly proposed to be imitated by the prelates of the Church, as being higher
 
 
*
1. first, hence the Lord says: I have given you an example that as I have done, so do you (John 13:15)
 
 
>
2. second, second, however, the prelates informed by the example of Christ are proposed to their subjects as exemplars of living
 
 
*
1. first, being examples to the flock (1 Pet 5:3)
 
 
*
2. second, to give you in our conduct an example to imitate (2 Thess 3:9)
 
 
V
>
3. third, therefore, the Apostle expressly says: I have said that you should be without offense (1 Cor 10:32) to anyone
 
 
Chapter 11
1 Be ye followers of me, as I also am of Christ.
V
>
1. first, and this, of course, you can do, if you take note of what I say: be followers of me, as I also am of Christ, i.e., an imitator
 
 
Chapter 11
1a Be ye followers of me,
*
1. first, for he imitated him in devotion of mind: I live, now not I, but Christ lives in me (Gal 2:20)
 
 
>
2. second, in anxiety for his subjects
 
 
*
1. first, even if I am to be poured as a libation upon the sacrificial offering of your faith, I am glad and rejoice with you all (Phil 2:17)
 
 
*
2. second, Jesus Christ also offered himself for us (Eph 5:2)
 
 
>
3. third, as to tolerating suffering
 
 
*
1. first, always carrying in the body the death of Jesus (2 Cor 4:10)
 
 
*
2. second, I bear on my body the marks of Jesus (Gal 6:17)
 
 
V
>
2. second, but it must be noted that he does not merely say, be followers of me, but he adds, as I also am of Christ
 
 
Chapter 11
1b as I also am of Christ.
*
1. first, namely, because subjects ought not imitate their prelates in everything
 
 
*
2. second, but in those things in which they imitate Christ, who is the unfailing exemplar of holiness
 
 
V
>
2. second, he signifies how the Corinthians regarded that admonition, at now I praise you, brethren
11:2
584
Chapter 11
2 Now I praise you, brethren, that in all things you are mindful of me and keep my ordinances as I have delivered them to you.
>
1. first, in regard to this it should be observed that subjects follow their prelates in two ways: namely, as to their deeds and words
 
 
*
1. first, in regard to deeds, when they imitate the example of their prelates; hence it is said: as an example take the prophets who spoke in the name of the Lord (Jas 5:10)
 
 
*
2. second, in regard to words, when they obey their precepts: keep my commandments and live (Prov 4:4)
 
 
V
>
2. second, but the Corinthians failed in these things and especially the greater majority; consequently, the Apostle addressed them thus: now I praise you, brethren
 
 
Chapter 11
2 Now I praise you, brethren, that in all things you are mindful of me and keep my ordinances as I have delivered them to you.
V
>
1. first, as if to say: you should offer yourselves to be praised on this point, but you do not, that in all things you are mindful of me, so as to imitate my example
 
 
Chapter 11
2a Now I praise you, brethren, that in all things you are mindful of me
*
1. first, for we cannot imitate examples of ones we do not remember
 
 
*
2. second, hence it is said: remember your leaders; consider the outcome of their life and imitate their faith (Heb 13:7)
 
 
V
>
2. second, as to words he adds, and keep my ordinances as I have delivered them to you
 
 
Chapter 11
2b and keep my ordinances as I have delivered them to you.
*
1. first, as if to say: you observe them in the same tenor as I delivered them to you
 
 
*
2. second, for he says this because they had departed from observing the commandments: if they keep my word, they will also keep yours (John 15:20)
 
 
>
3. third, but this seems to be a manner of speaking not suited to the truth of the Sacred Scripture, which contains no falsity, as it is said: all the words of my mouth are righteous; and there is nothing twisted or crooked in them (Prov 8:8)
 
585
*
1. first, the answer is that irony is one of the figures of speech, in which one does not pay attention to the sense which the words make in order to get the truth, but what the speaker intends to express by a similar or contrary or other way
 
 
*
2. second, therefore, in irony the truth is really the contrary of what the words indicate, as in a metaphor the truth consists in a similarity
 
 
V
>
2. second, he develops his proposition, and he proceeds to his intention of instructing believers in the sacrament of the Eucharist, at but I would have you know
11:3
586
Chapter 11
3 But I would have you know that the head of every man is Christ: and the head of the woman is the man: and the head of Christ is God.
4 Every man praying or prophesying with his head covered disgraceth his head.
5 But every woman praying or prophesying with her head not covered disgraceth her head: for it is all one as if she were shaven.
6 For if a woman be not covered, let her be shorn. But if it be a shame to a woman to be shorn or made bald, let her cover her head.
7 The man indeed ought not to cover his head: because he is the image and glory of God. But the woman is the glory of the man.
8 For the man is not of the woman: but the woman of the man.
9 For the man was not created for the woman: but the woman for the man.
10 Therefore ought the woman to have a power over her head, because of the angels.
11 But yet neither is the man without the woman, nor the woman without the man, in the Lord.
12 For as the woman is of the man, so also is the man by the woman: but all things of God.
13 You yourselves judge. Doth it become a woman to pray unto God uncovered?
14 Doth not even nature itself teach you that a man indeed, if he nourish his hair, it is a shame unto him?
15 But if a woman nourish her hair, it is a glory to her; for her hair is given to her for a covering.
16 But if any man seem to be contentious, we have no such custom, nor the Church of God.
17 Now this I ordain: not praising you, that you come together, not for the better, but for the worse.
18 For first of all I hear that when you come together in the church, there are schisms among you. And in part I believe it.
19 For there must be also heresies: that they also, who are approved may be made manifest among you.
20 When you come therefore together into one place, it is not now to eat the Lord’s supper.
21 For every one taketh before his own supper to eat. And one indeed is hungry and another is drunk.
22 What, have you no houses to eat and to drink in? Or despise ye the church of God and put them to shame that have not? What shall I say to you? Do I praise you? In this I praise you not.
23 For I have received of the Lord that which also I delivered unto you, that the Lord Jesus, the same night in which he was betrayed, took bread,
24 And giving thanks, broke and said: Take ye and eat: This is my body, which shall be delivered for you. This do for the commemoration of me.
25 In like manner also the chalice, after he had supped, saying: This chalice is the new testament in my blood. This do ye, as often as you shall drink, for the commemoration of me.
26 For as often as you shall eat this bread and drink the chalice, you shall shew the death of the Lord, until he come.
27 Therefore, whosoever shall eat this bread, or drink the chalice of the Lord unworthily, shall be guilty of the body and of the blood of the Lord.
28 But let a man prove himself: and so let him eat of that bread and drink of the chalice.
29 For he that eateth and drinketh unworthily eateth and drinketh judgment to himself, not discerning the body of the Lord.
30 Therefore are there many infirm and weak among you: and many sleep.
31 But if we would judge ourselves, we should not be judged.
32 But whilst we are judged, we are chastised by the Lord, that we be not condemned with this world.
33 Wherefore, my brethren, when you come together to eat, wait for one another.
34 If any man be hungry, let him eat at home; that you come not together unto judgment. And the rest I will set in order, when I come.
V
>
1. first, he reproves their errors regarding the rite of this sacrament, that is, their unbecoming behavior when they came together to take the Eucharist
 
 
Chapter 11
3 But I would have you know that the head of every man is Christ: and the head of the woman is the man: and the head of Christ is God.
4 Every man praying or prophesying with his head covered disgraceth his head.
5 But every woman praying or prophesying with her head not covered disgraceth her head: for it is all one as if she were shaven.
6 For if a woman be not covered, let her be shorn. But if it be a shame to a woman to be shorn or made bald, let her cover her head.
7 The man indeed ought not to cover his head: because he is the image and glory of God. But the woman is the glory of the man.
8 For the man is not of the woman: but the woman of the man.
9 For the man was not created for the woman: but the woman for the man.
10 Therefore ought the woman to have a power over her head, because of the angels.
11 But yet neither is the man without the woman, nor the woman without the man, in the Lord.
12 For as the woman is of the man, so also is the man by the woman: but all things of God.
13 You yourselves judge. Doth it become a woman to pray unto God uncovered?
14 Doth not even nature itself teach you that a man indeed, if he nourish his hair, it is a shame unto him?
15 But if a woman nourish her hair, it is a glory to her; for her hair is given to her for a covering.
16 But if any man seem to be contentious, we have no such custom, nor the Church of God.
17 Now this I ordain: not praising you, that you come together, not for the better, but for the worse.
18 For first of all I hear that when you come together in the church, there are schisms among you. And in part I believe it.
19 For there must be also heresies: that they also, who are approved may be made manifest among you.
20 When you come therefore together into one place, it is not now to eat the Lord’s supper.
21 For every one taketh before his own supper to eat. And one indeed is hungry and another is drunk.
22 What, have you no houses to eat and to drink in? Or despise ye the church of God and put them to shame that have not? What shall I say to you? Do I praise you? In this I praise you not.
V
>
1. first, he refutes their error, by which they erred in clothing, namely, because the women gathered for the sacred mysteries with heads uncovered
 
 
Chapter 11
3 But I would have you know that the head of every man is Christ: and the head of the woman is the man: and the head of Christ is God.
4 Every man praying or prophesying with his head covered disgraceth his head.
5 But every woman praying or prophesying with her head not covered disgraceth her head: for it is all one as if she were shaven.
6 For if a woman be not covered, let her be shorn. But if it be a shame to a woman to be shorn or made bald, let her cover her head.
7 The man indeed ought not to cover his head: because he is the image and glory of God. But the woman is the glory of the man.
8 For the man is not of the woman: but the woman of the man.
9 For the man was not created for the woman: but the woman for the man.
10 Therefore ought the woman to have a power over her head, because of the angels.
11 But yet neither is the man without the woman, nor the woman without the man, in the Lord.
12 For as the woman is of the man, so also is the man by the woman: but all things of God.
13 You yourselves judge. Doth it become a woman to pray unto God uncovered?
14 Doth not even nature itself teach you that a man indeed, if he nourish his hair, it is a shame unto him?
15 But if a woman nourish her hair, it is a glory to her; for her hair is given to her for a covering.
16 But if any man seem to be contentious, we have no such custom, nor the Church of God.
V
>
1. first, he lays down a teaching from which is drawn the reason for the next admonition
 
587
Chapter 11
3 But I would have you know that the head of every man is Christ: and the head of the woman is the man: and the head of Christ is God.
V
>
1. first, he mentions three comparisons
 
 
Chapter 11
3 But I would have you know that the head of every man is Christ: and the head of the woman is the man: and the head of Christ is God.
V
>
1. first, the first of which is of God to man, saying: I have said you hold my precepts, by irony, but in order that you may see how unreasonably you act, I would have you know as something necessary: my people went into exile for want of knowledge (Isa 5:13), that the head of every man is Christ; this is said according to a likeness of a natural head, in which four things are considered
 
 
Chapter 11
3a But I would have you know that the head of every man is Christ:
>
1. first, perfection, because while the other members have but one sense, namely, touch, all the senses flourish in the head
 
 
*
1. first, and similarly in other men are found single graces, as it says below: to one indeed, by the Spirit, is given the word of wisdom: and to another, the word of knowledge (1 Cor 12:8)
 
 
*
2. second, but in Christ alone is found the fullness of all graces, for it is not by measure that God gives him the Spirit (John 3:34)
 
 
>
2. second, in the head is found sublimity, because as in a man it is superior to all the members, so Christ is super-eminent not only over all men but also all angels
 
 
*
1. first, he made him sit at his right hand in the heavenly places far above all power and dominion (Eph 1:20)
 
 
*
2. second, and below: Christ is the head of the Church (Eph 1:22)
 
 
*
3. third, in the head is found outflowing power, namely, because in some way it imparts sensation and movement to the other members; so from Christ is derived movement and sense to the other members of the Church: not holding fast to the head from whom the whole body, nourished and knit together, grows with a growth that is from God (Col 2:19)
 
 
*
4. fourth, in the head is found a conformity of nature to the other members; likewise in Christ relative to other men: taking the form of a servant, being born in the likeness of man (Phil 2:7)
 
 
V
>
2. second, the second comparison he presents is of man to man, when he says, the head of the woman is the man; this is verified according to the four comparisons mentioned above
 
588
Chapter 11
3b and the head of the woman is the man:
>
1. first, for man is more perfect than woman
 
 
*
1. first, not only in regard to the body, because, as the Philosopher says in the book On Generation of Animals, the female is an occasioned male
 
 
*
2. second, but also in regard to the soul’s vigor: one man among a thousand I found, but a woman among all these I have not found (Eccl 7:29)
 
 
*
2. second, because man is naturally superior to the female: wives, be subject to your husband as to the Lord. For the husband is the head of the wife (Eph 5:22)
 
 
*
3. third, because the man exerts an influence by governing the wife: your desire will be for your husband, and he shall rule over you (Gen 3:16)
 
 
*
4. fourth, the man and the woman are alike in nature: I will make him a helper like to him (Gen 2:18)
 
 
V
>
3. third, the third comparison he makes is of God to the Lord, when he says, the head of Christ is God
 
589
Chapter 11
3c and the head of Christ is God.
>
1. first, here it should be noted that this name, Christ, signifies the person mentioned by reason of his human nature
 
 
*
1. first, and so this name, God, does not refer only to the person of the Father but the whole Trinity
 
 
*
2. second, from which as from the more perfect all goods in the humanity of Christ are derived and to which the humanity of Christ is subjected
 
 
>
2. second, it can be understood in another way, so that this name, Christ, stands for that person by reason of his divine nature
 
 
*
1. first, then this name, God, stands only for the person of the Father
 
 
*
2. second, who is called the head of the Son not by reason of a greater perfection or by reason of any supposition, but only according to origin and conformity of nature; as it is said: the Lord said to me: you are my Son; today I have begotten you (Ps 2:7)
 
 
>
2. second, but these can be taken mystically, inasmuch as there is in the soul a certain spiritual union
 
590
>
1. first, in one way comparing sensibility and reason
 
 
*
1. first, for sensibility is compared to the female
 
 
*
2. second, but reason to the man, by whom sensibility ought to be ruled; hence he is called her head
 
 
>
2. second, in another way comparing the higher reason and the lower reason
 
 
*
1. first, or: the lower reason, which is interested in disposing of and arranging temporal things, is compared to the women
 
 
>
2. second, to the man is compared the higher reason, which occupies itself with contemplating eternal things and is called the head of the lower reason
 
 
*
1. first, because temporal things should be disposed according to eternal reasons: make it according to the pattern I showed you on the mountain (Exod 25:9)
 
 
*
2. second, but Christ is called the head of the man, because reason alone according to its superior part belongs to God
 
 
V
>
2. second, he gives and admonition, at every man praying
11:4
 
Chapter 11
4 Every man praying or prophesying with his head covered disgraceth his head.
5 But every woman praying or prophesying with her head not covered disgraceth her head: for it is all one as if she were shaven.
6 For if a woman be not covered, let her be shorn. But if it be a shame to a woman to be shorn or made bald, let her cover her head.
7 The man indeed ought not to cover his head: because he is the image and glory of God. But the woman is the glory of the man.
8 For the man is not of the woman: but the woman of the man.
9 For the man was not created for the woman: but the woman for the man.
10 Therefore ought the woman to have a power over her head, because of the angels.
11 But yet neither is the man without the woman, nor the woman without the man, in the Lord.
12 For as the woman is of the man, so also is the man by the woman: but all things of God.
13 You yourselves judge. Doth it become a woman to pray unto God uncovered?
14 Doth not even nature itself teach you that a man indeed, if he nourish his hair, it is a shame unto him?
15 But if a woman nourish her hair, it is a glory to her; for her hair is given to her for a covering.
16 But if any man seem to be contentious, we have no such custom, nor the Church of God.
V
>
1. first, he gives the admonition on the man’s part
 
592
Chapter 11
4 Every man praying or prophesying with his head covered disgraceth his head.
>
1. first, therefore, he says: it has been stated that the head of the woman is the man, every man praying or prophesying with his head covered disgraces his head
 
 
>
1. first, in regard to this it should be noted that any man assisting a judge should display a condition or dignity, and especially assisting God, who is judge of all
 
 
*
1. first, therefore, those who assist God should conduct themselves in the best behaved and suitable way: guard your steps, when you go to the house of God (Eccl 5:1)
 
 
>
2. second, now man assists God in two ways
 
 
*
1. first, in one way by relating human things to God, and that is done by praying: he will make supplication before the Most High; he will open his mouth in prayer, and make supplication for his sins (Sir 39:5)
 
 
>
2. second, in another way by bringing things down from God to men
 
 
*
1. first, and that is done by prophesying: I will pour out my Spirit on all flesh, and your sons and your daughters shall prophesy (Joel 2:28); hence the Apostle is careful to say, man praying or prophesying; for in these two ways man assists God as judge, or he assists the Lord
 
 
>
2. second, he is said to prophesy in two ways
 
 
*
1. first, in one way, inasmuch as man announces to others what has been divinely revealed to him: and his father Zechariah was filled with the Holy Spirit and prophesied, saying: blessed be the Lord, the God of Israel (Luke 1:67)
 
 
>
2. second, a man prophesies in another way, inasmuch as he utters things which have been revealed to others
 
 
*
1. first, hence, those who read the prophecies or other Sacred Scriptures are said to be prophesying
 
 
*
2. second, it is taken in this sense below: he who prophesies, edifies the Church (1 Cor 14:4); it is also taken in that sense here
 
 
>
2. second, but it pertains to man’s dignity (as will be clear below) not to wear a covering on his head
 
 
*
1. first, consequently, he says that every man praying or prophesying with his head covered disgraces his head, i.e., does something unbecoming a man
 
 
>
2. second, for as in a body, beauty depends on due proportion of the members, on proper light and color, so in human acts beauty depends on due proportion of words or deeds, in which the light of reason shines forth
 
 
*
1. first, hence in an opposite way ugliness is present when something is done against reason and due proportion is not observed in words and deeds
 
 
*
2. second, hence it was said above: if any man thinks that he seems dishonored with regard to his virgin, because she is above the age (1 Cor 7:36)
 
 
>
2. second, some objections are raised
 
 
>
1. first, the following objection is raised
 
593
*
1. first, for many with heads covered pray in church without any disgrace, as they wish to pray more secretly
 
 
>
2. second, the answer is that prayer is twofold
 
 
*
1. first, one is private and is offered to God in one’s own person
 
 
*
2. second, the other is public and is offered to God in the person of the entire Church, as is clear from the prayers said in the church by priests; it is these latter prayers that the Apostle has in mind here
 
 
>
2. second, there is also an objection against a Gloss
 
594
>
1. first, which states that prophesying is called unlocking the Scriptures
 
 
*
1. first, according to this, anyone who preaches prophesies
 
 
*
2. second, but bishops preach with their head covered with a miter
 
 
>
2. second, the answer is that one who preaches or teaches in the schools speaks from his own person
 
 
*
1. first, hence even the Apostle (Rom 2:16) calls the Gospel his own, namely, on account of the energy he used in preaching it
 
 
*
2. second, but one who recites Sacred Scripture in the church, for example, by reading a lesson or an epistle or a Gospel, speaks from the person of the whole Church
 
 
*
3. third, this is the kind of prophesying that the Apostle understands here
 
 
>
3. third, objection about the choir
 
595
*
1. first, then there is an objection about those who chant psalms in choir with their head covered
 
 
*
2. second, the answer is that psalms are not chanted as by one singly presenting himself to God, but as by the whole multitude
 
 
V
>
2. second, he gives the admonition on the woman’s part, at but every woman
11:5
596
Chapter 11
5 But every woman praying or prophesying with her head not covered disgraceth her head: for it is all one as if she were shaven.
6 For if a woman be not covered, let her be shorn. But if it be a shame to a woman to be shorn or made bald, let her cover her head.
7 The man indeed ought not to cover his head: because he is the image and glory of God. But the woman is the glory of the man.
8 For the man is not of the woman: but the woman of the man.
9 For the man was not created for the woman: but the woman for the man.
10 Therefore ought the woman to have a power over her head, because of the angels.
11 But yet neither is the man without the woman, nor the woman without the man, in the Lord.
12 For as the woman is of the man, so also is the man by the woman: but all things of God.
13 You yourselves judge. Doth it become a woman to pray unto God uncovered?
14 Doth not even nature itself teach you that a man indeed, if he nourish his hair, it is a shame unto him?
15 But if a woman nourish her hair, it is a glory to her; for her hair is given to her for a covering.
16 But if any man seem to be contentious, we have no such custom, nor the Church of God.
V
>
1. first, then when he says, but every woman, he gives an admonition as it applies to women, saying, but every woman praying or prophesying with her head not covered, which is unbecoming, considering her condition, disgraces her head, i.e., does something unsuitable in regard to covering her hair
11:5a
 
Chapter 11
5a But every woman praying or prophesying with her head not covered disgraceth her head:
*
1. first, but against this is the Apostle’s statement: I permit no woman to teach in church (1 Tim 2:12); how, then, does it befit a woman to pray or prophesy in public prayer or in doctrine?
 
 
*
2. second, the answer is that this must understood of prayers and readings which women say in their own groups
 
 
V
>
2. second, then when he says, for it is all one as if, he proves the above admonition
11:5b
597
Chapter 11
5b for it is all one as if she were shaven.
6 For if a woman be not covered, let her be shorn. But if it be a shame to a woman to be shorn or made bald, let her cover her head.
7 The man indeed ought not to cover his head: because he is the image and glory of God. But the woman is the glory of the man.
8 For the man is not of the woman: but the woman of the man.
9 For the man was not created for the woman: but the woman for the man.
10 Therefore ought the woman to have a power over her head, because of the angels.
11 But yet neither is the man without the woman, nor the woman without the man, in the Lord.
12 For as the woman is of the man, so also is the man by the woman: but all things of God.
13 You yourselves judge. Doth it become a woman to pray unto God uncovered?
14 Doth not even nature itself teach you that a man indeed, if he nourish his hair, it is a shame unto him?
15 But if a woman nourish her hair, it is a glory to her; for her hair is given to her for a covering.
16 But if any man seem to be contentious, we have no such custom, nor the Church of God.
V
>
1. first, he induces a proof
 
 
Chapter 11
5b for it is all one as if she were shaven.
6 For if a woman be not covered, let her be shorn. But if it be a shame to a woman to be shorn or made bald, let her cover her head.
7 The man indeed ought not to cover his head: because he is the image and glory of God. But the woman is the glory of the man.
8 For the man is not of the woman: but the woman of the man.
9 For the man was not created for the woman: but the woman for the man.
10 Therefore ought the woman to have a power over her head, because of the angels.
11 But yet neither is the man without the woman, nor the woman without the man, in the Lord.
12 For as the woman is of the man, so also is the man by the woman: but all things of God.
V
>
1. first, he induces a proof
 
 
Chapter 11
5b for it is all one as if she were shaven.
6 For if a woman be not covered, let her be shorn. But if it be a shame to a woman to be shorn or made bald, let her cover her head.
7 The man indeed ought not to cover his head: because he is the image and glory of God. But the woman is the glory of the man.
8 For the man is not of the woman: but the woman of the man.
9 For the man was not created for the woman: but the woman for the man.
10 Therefore ought the woman to have a power over her head, because of the angels.
V
>
1. first, which consists of three proofs
 
 
Chapter 11
5b for it is all one as if she were shaven.
6 For if a woman be not covered, let her be shorn. But if it be a shame to a woman to be shorn or made bald, let her cover her head.
7 The man indeed ought not to cover his head: because he is the image and glory of God. But the woman is the glory of the man.
8 For the man is not of the woman: but the woman of the man.
9 For the man was not created for the woman: but the woman for the man.
10 Therefore ought the woman to have a power over her head, because of the angels.
V
>
1. first, by a comparison to human nature
 
598
Chapter 11
5b for it is all one as if she were shaven.
6 For if a woman be not covered, let her be shorn. But if it be a shame to a woman to be shorn or made bald, let her cover her head.
>
1. first, it should be noted that nature, which provides the other animals with aids sufficient for life, offers them to man imperfectly, so that through reason, art and use, man with his hands provides those things for himself
 
 
*
1. first, as it gave bulls horns for defense, whereas men prepare for themselves arms for defense by reason’s direction of the hands
 
 
*
2. second, hence it is that art imitates nature and produces things which nature cannot make
 
 
*
3. third, thus, for the covering of the head, nature gave man hair; but because this covering is not sufficient, man through art prepares for himself another covering
 
 
>
2. second, the same explanation is true in regard to the natural covering and the artificial
 
 
>
1. first, regarding the natural covering
 
 
*
1. first, but it is natural for a woman to have long hair
 
 
*
2. second, for she has a natural disposition to this, and further a definite inclination is present in women to take care of their hair
 
 
*
3. third, for this is true in the majority of cases that women take more pains with their hair than men
 
 
*
2. second, therefore, it seems to be a condition suitable to women that they use an artificial covering for the head more than men
 
 
V
>
3. third, in regard to this he does three things
 
599
Chapter 11
5b for it is all one as if she were shaven.
6 For if a woman be not covered, let her be shorn. But if it be a shame to a woman to be shorn or made bald, let her cover her head.
V
>
1. first, he mentions the suitability of a natural and artificial covering, saying
 
 
Chapter 11
5b for it is all one as if she were shaven.
*
1. first, it has been stated that a woman not covering her head dishonors her head
 
 
V
*
2. second, for it is all one, namely, the same thing to be deprived of an artificial covering
 
 
Chapter 11
5b1 for it is all one
V
>
3. third, as if she were shaven, i.e., as if she were deprived of the natural covering of hair
 
 
Chapter 11
5b2 as if she were shaven.
*
1. first, which is predicted as punishment for certain people
 
 
*
2. second, the Lord will smite with a scab the heads of the daughters of Zion and the Lord will lay bare their secret parts (Isa 3:17)
 
 
V
>
2. second, he leads to something unacceptable, saying, for if a woman is not covered, let her be shorn
11:6a
600
Chapter 11
6a For if a woman be not covered, let her be shorn.
*
1. first, as if to say: if she throws aside the artificial covering, let her for the same reason cast aside the natural covering; which is unacceptable
 
 
*
2. second, but against this seems to be the fact that nuns are shaved
 
 
>
3. third, to this there are two answers
 
 
*
1. first, because from the very fact that they take a vow of virginity or widowhood with Christ as their spouse, they are promoted to the dignity of men, being freed from subjection to men and joined to Christ himself
 
 
>
2. second, because they assume a garb of penance, when they enter religion
 
 
*
1. first, now it is custom for men that in time of sorrow they take care of their hair, but for women, on the contrary, to cut their hair
 
 
*
2. second, hence it is said: cut off your hair and cast it away, raise a lamentation on the bare heights (Jer 7:21)
 
 
V
>
3. third, he concludes his proposition
11:6b
601
Chapter 11
6b But if it be a shame to a woman to be shorn or made bald, let her cover her head.
V
*
1. first, saying, but if it is a shame, i.e., unbecoming
 
 
Chapter 11
6b1 But if it be a shame to a woman
V
*
2. second, to be shorn or made bald, i.e., be deprived of her natural covering by art or by nature
 
 
Chapter 11
6b2 to be shorn or made bald,
V
*
3. third, let her cover her head, using an artificial covering
 
 
Chapter 11
6b3 let her cover her head.
V
>
2. second, by a comparison to God, in which he presents the second proof, at the man indeed ought not
11:7
602
Chapter 11
7 The man indeed ought not to cover his head: because he is the image and glory of God. But the woman is the glory of the man.
8 For the man is not of the woman: but the woman of the man.
9 For the man was not created for the woman: but the woman for the man.
10a Therefore ought the woman to have a power over her head,
V
>
1. first, he induces to the proof
 
 
Chapter 11
7 The man indeed ought not to cover his head: because he is the image and glory of God. But the woman is the glory of the man.
V
>
1. first, he lays down the reason for that which is on man’s part
 
603
Chapter 11
7a The man indeed ought not to cover his head: because he is the image and glory of God.
>
1. first, therefore, he says: it has been stated that it is disgraceful for a woman to be shorn, just as it is for her not to be veiled; the man indeed ought not to cover his head: because he is the image and glory of God
 
 
>
1. first, in saying that he is the image . . . of God, the error is excluded of those who say that man is only made to the image of God, but is not the image; the opposite of which the Apostle says here
 
604
*
1. first, for they said that the Son alone is the image: he is the Image of the invisible God (Col 1:15)
 
 
*
2. second, therefore, one must say that man is said to be the image . . . of God and to his image
 
 
*
3. third, for he is an imperfect image, but the Son is said to be the ‘Image’ but not ‘to the image’, because he is the perfect Image
 
 
>
2. second, to clarify this it should be noted that two things are generally involved in the notion of an image
 
 
>
1. first, a likeness, not in just any way, but in the very species of a thing
 
 
*
1. first, as a human son is similar to this father
 
 
>
2. second, or in something which is a sign of the species, as the shape, in bodily things
 
 
*
1. first, hence one who draws the shape of a horse is said to depict his image
 
 
*
2. second, and this is what Hilary says in the book, On Synods, that an image is an indifferent species
 
 
*
2. second, origin is required; for one of two men who are similar in species is not the image of the other, unless he sprang from him, as a son from the father
 
 
*
3. third, the notion of a perfect image requires equality
 
 
>
2. second, therefore, because man is similar to God in memory, intelligence and will, which pertain to the species of an intellectual nature and he has this from God, he is said to be God’s image
 
 
*
1. first, but because equality is lacking, he is an imperfect image of God. For this reason he is said to be to the image: let us make man to our image and likeness (Gen 1:26)
 
 
*
2. second, but the Son, who is equal to the Father, is the perfect Image and not to the image
 
 
>
3. third, it should also be noted that the glory of God is spoken of in two ways
 
605
>
1. first, in one way the glory by which God is glorious in himself
 
 
*
1. first, this is not how man is God’s glory, but rather God is man’s glory
 
 
*
2. second, but you, O Lord, are a shield about me, my glory (Ps 3:3)
 
 
>
2. second, in another way the glory of God is his splendor derived from him: the glory of the Lord filled the tabernacle (Exod 40:34)
 
 
*
1. first, this is the way it says here that man is the glory of God, inasmuch as God’s splendor shines on man
 
 
*
2. second, the light of your countenance has been signed upon us, O Lord (Ps 4:6)
 
 
V
>
2. second, on the woman’s part, at but the woman is the glory
 
606
Chapter 11
7b But the woman is the glory of the man.
>
1. first, then when he says, but the woman, he presents that which is on the part of the woman
 
 
*
1. first, saying, but the woman is the glory of the man
 
 
*
2. second, because: she shall be called woman, because she was taken out of man (Gen 2:23)
 
 
>
2. second, some object that because the image of God in man is regarded with respect to the spirit, in which there is no difference between male and female (Gal 3:28); therefore, there is no more reason why man is called the image of God than a woman is
 
607
>
1. first, the answer is that man is here called the image of God in a special way
 
 
*
1. first, namely, because man is the principle of his entire race, as God is the principle of the entire universe
 
 
*
2. second, and because from the side of Christ dying on the cross flowed the sacraments of blood and water, from which the Church has been organized
 
 
*
3. third, furthermore, in regard to what is within, man is more especially called the image of God, inasmuch as reason is more vigorous in him
 
 
>
2. second, but it is better to say that the Apostle speaks clearly here
 
 
*
1. first, for he said of man that he is the image and glory of God
 
 
*
2. second, but he did not say of the woman that she is the image and glory of man, but only that she is the glory of the man
 
 
>
3. third, this gives us to understand
 
 
*
1. first, that it is common to man and woman to be the image of God
 
 
*
2. second, but it is immediately characteristic of man to be the glory of God
 
 
>
3. third, we must consider why man should not veil his head, but the woman, this can be taken in two ways
 
608
>
1. first, because a veil put on the head designates the power of another over the head of a person existing in the order of nature
 
 
*
1. first, therefore, the man existing under God should not have a covering over his head to show that he is immediately subject to God
 
 
*
2. second, but the woman should wear a covering to show that besides God she is naturally subject to another
 
 
*
3. third, hence a stop is put to the objection about servant and subject, because this subjection is not natural.
 
 
>
2. second, to show that the glory of God should not be concealed but revealed
 
 
*
1. first, but man’s glory is to be concealed
 
 
*
2. second, hence it is said: not to us, O Lord, not to us, but to thy name give the glory (Ps 115:1)
 
 
V
>
2. second, he proves what he had supposed, at for the man is not of the woman
11:8
609
Chapter 11
8 For the man is not of the woman: but the woman of the man.
9 For the man was not created for the woman: but the woman for the man.
10a Therefore ought the woman to have a power over her head,
V
>
1. first, he presents the proof
 
610
Chapter 11
8 For the man is not of the woman: but the woman of the man.
*
1. first, in regard to the first it should be noted that, as was stated above, the woman is called the glory of man through something derived
 
 
V
>
2. second, consequently, to prove this
 
 
Chapter 11
8 For the man is not of the woman: but the woman of the man.
V
*
1. first, he says: for the man in the original condition of things is not of the woman, namely, formed out of the woman
 
 
Chapter 11
8a For the man is not of the woman:
V
*
2. second, but the woman of the man
 
 
Chapter 11
8b but the woman of the man.
>
3. third, for it is said
 
 
*
1. first, and the rib from with the Lord God had taken from the man he made into a woman (Gen 2:22)
 
 
*
2. second, about man it is said that the Lord formed man of dust from the ground (Gen 2:7)
 
 
V
>
2. second, he assigns a reason for what he had said, at for the man was not created for the woman
11:9
611
Chapter 11
9 For the man was not created for the woman: but the woman for the man.
>
1. first, to understand this it should be noted
 
 
>
1. first, that the order of the perfect and of the imperfect
 
 
*
1. first, is such that in one and the same subject the imperfect precedes the perfect in the order of time
 
 
*
2. second, for one is a boy, before he is a man
 
 
>
2. second, absolutely speaking, however
 
 
*
1. first, the perfect precedes the imperfect in the order of time and of nature
 
 
*
2. second, for a boy is produced from the man
 
 
>
2. second, this, therefore, is the reason why the woman was produced from the man, because he is more perfect than the woman
 
 
*
1. first, which the Apostle proves from the fact that the end is more perfect than that which is for the end
 
 
*
2. second, but man is the woman’s end
 
 
>
3. third, and this is what he says: for the man was not created for the woman: but the woman for the man
 
 
*
1. first, as a helper, namely, in reproduction, as the patient is for the sake of the agent and matter for the sake of form
 
 
*
2. second, it is not good for man to be alone: let us make him a helper like unto him (Gen 2:18)
 
 
V
>
3. third, he draws the conclusion intended, at therefore the woman ought
 
612
Chapter 11
10a Therefore ought the woman to have a power over her head,
V
>
1. first, then when he says, therefore, the woman, he draws the intended conclusion
 
 
Chapter 11
10a Therefore ought the woman to have a power over her head,
*
1. first, saying: that is why, namely, because man is the image and glory of God
 
 
*
2. second, but woman the glory of man
 
 
V
*
3. third, the woman ought to have a covering over her head, when she places herself before God by praying or prophesying
 
 
Chapter 11
10a Therefore ought the woman to have a power over her head,
V
>
2. second, in this way it is shown that she is not immediately under God
11:10
 
Chapter 11
10a Therefore ought the woman to have a power over her head,
*
1. first, but is also subjected to man under God, for the veil put on the head signifies this
 
 
V
*
2. second, hence another translation has it that the woman ought to have power over her head, but the sense is the same
 
 
Chapter 11
10a Therefore ought the woman to have a power over her head,
*
3. third, or a veil is a sign of power, as it is said: you let men ride over our heads (Ps 66:4)
 
 
V
>
3. third, by comparison to angels, at because of the angels, this can be understood in two ways (1 Cor. 11:10)
11:10b
613
Chapter 11
10b because of the angels.
>
1. first, in one way about the heavenly angels who are believed to visit congregations of the faithful, especially when the sacred mysteries are celebrated
 
 
*
1. first, and therefore at that time women as well as men ought to present themselves honorably and ordinately as reverence to them
 
 
*
2. second, before the angels I sing your praise (Ps 138:1)
 
 
>
2. second, in another way it can be understood in the sense that priests are called angels, inasmuch as they proclaim divine things to the people
 
 
*
1. first, for the lips of a priest should guard knowledge, and men should seek instruction from his mouth; for he is the angel of the Lord of hosts (Mal 2:7)
 
 
>
2. second, therefore, the woman should always have a covering over her head because of the angels, i.e., the priests, for two reasons
 
 
*
1. first, as reverence toward them, to which it pertains that women should behave honorably before them; hence it is said: with all your might love your maker and do not forsake his priests (Sir 7:30)
 
 
*
2. second, for their safety, lest the sight of a woman not veiled excite their concupiscence; hence it is said: do not look intently at a virgin, lest you stumble and incur penalties for her (Sir 9:5)
 
 
V
>
2. second, Augustine explains the above in another way
 
614
Chapter 11
8 For the man is not of the woman: but the woman of the man.
9 For the man was not created for the woman: but the woman for the man.
10 Therefore ought the woman to have a power over her head, because of the angels.
>
1. first, for he shows that both man and woman are made to the image of God
 
 
*
1. first, according to what is said: be renewed in the spirit of your minds and put on the new man created after the likeness of God according to the image of him who created him (Eph 4:23), where considered according to the spirit, in which there is no difference between male and female
 
 
*
2. second, consequently, the woman is the image of God, just as the male. For it is expressly stated that God created man to his own image, male and female he created them (Gen 1:27)
 
 
V
>
2. second, therefore, Augustine says that this must be understood in a spiritual union, which is in our soul
 
 
Chapter 11
8 For the man is not of the woman: but the woman of the man.
9 For the man was not created for the woman: but the woman for the man.
10 Therefore ought the woman to have a power over her head, because of the angels.
*
1. first, in which the sensibility or even the lower reason has itself after the manner of the woman
 
 
*
2. second, but the superior reason after the manner of the man, in whom the image of God is considered to be
 
 
V
>
3. third, and according to this the woman is from the man and for the sake of the man
 
 
Chapter 11
8 For the man is not of the woman: but the woman of the man.
9 For the man was not created for the woman: but the woman for the man.
10 Therefore ought the woman to have a power over her head, because of the angels.
>
1. first, because the administration of temporal or sensible things
 
 
*
1. first, in which the lower reason or even the sensibility is adept
 
 
*
2. second, ought to be deduced from the contemplation of eternal things which pertain to the higher reason and is ordained to it
 
 
>
2. second, therefore, the woman is said to have a veil or power over her own head
 
 
*
1. first, in order to signify that in regard to dispensing temporal things man should apply a certain restraint
 
 
*
2. second, lest he transgress the limits in loving them
 
 
>
3. third, this restraint should not be applied to the love of God, since it is commanded: you shall love the Lord your God with your whole heart (Deut 6:5)
 
 
>
1. first, for no limit is placed in regard to loving the end, although one is placed in regard to the means to the end
 
 
*
1. first, for a doctor produces as much health as he can
 
 
*
2. second, but he does not give as much medicine as he can, but in a definite amount
 
 
>
2. second, thus a man should not have a covering on his head
 
 
*
1. first, and this on account of the angels, because, as is said in a Gloss: sacred and pious signification is pleasing to the holy angels
 
 
>
2. second, hence Augustine also says in The City of God, that the demons are attracted by certain sensible things
 
 
*
1. first, not as animals to food
 
 
*
2. second, but as spirits to signs
 
 
V
>
2. second, he excludes an objection, at but yet neither is the man (1 Cor. 11:11)
11:11
615
Chapter 11
11 But yet neither is the man without the woman, nor the woman without the man, in the Lord.
12 For as the woman is of the man, so also is the man by the woman: but all things of God.
V
>
1. first, then when he says, but yet neither is the man, he excludes a doubt which could arise from these statements
 
 
Chapter 11
11 But yet neither is the man without the woman, nor the woman without the man, in the Lord.
>
1. first, for because he had said that man is God’s glory and the woman man’s glory, someone might believe one of two things
 
 
*
1. first, either that the woman was not from God
 
 
*
2. second, or that she should not have power in grace
 
 
>
2. second, hence he excludes the first
 
 
*
1. first, saying: although the woman is the glory of man, who is the glory of God, but yet neither is the man . . . in the Lord, i.e., produced by the Lord
 
 
*
2. second, without the woman, nor the woman without the man; for God made both of them: male and female he created them (Gen 1:27)
 
 
>
3. third, or in another way
 
 
*
1. first, neither is the man without the woman . . . in the Lord, namely, in the grace of our Lord Jesus Christ
 
 
>
2. second, nor the woman without the man, because both are saved by God’s grace
 
 
*
1. first, for as many of you as were baptized have put on Christ (Gal 3:27)
 
 
*
2. second, and then he adds: there is neither male nor female, namely, differing in the grace of Christ
 
 
V
>
2. second, he assigns the reason
11:12a
616
Chapter 11
12a For as the woman is of the man, so also is the man by the woman:
*
1. first, saying for as in the first condition of things, the woman is of the man, formed from the man
 
 
>
2. second, so also in subsequent generations the man was produced through the woman, as Job says: man born of a woman (Job 14:1)
 
 
*
1. first, for the first production of man took place without man or woman, when God formed man from the dust of the earth (Gen 2:7)
 
 
*
2. second, the second was from man without the woman, when he formed Eve from Adam’s rib, as it says in the same place
 
 
*
3. third, but the third is from man and woman, as Abel was born from Adam and Eve (Gen 4:2)
 
 
*
4. fourth, but the fourth was from the woman without the man, as Christ from the virgin: God sent forth his Son born of woman (Gal 4:4)
 
 
V
>
3. third, he shows that the reason is apt, saying, but all things of God
11:12b
617
Chapter 11
12b but all things of God.
*
1. first, namely, because even the fact that the woman was first from the man, and afterwards man is from the woman, is the result of God’s action
 
 
*
2. second, hence both man and woman pertain to God
 
 
*
3. third, hence it is said: for from him and through him and in him are all things (Rom 11:36)
 
 
V
>
2. second, he submits judgment of the proof to his hearers, at you yourselves judge (1 Cor. 11:13)
11:13
618
Chapter 11
13 You yourselves judge. Doth it become a woman to pray unto God uncovered?
14 Doth not even nature itself teach you that a man indeed, if he nourish his hair, it is a shame unto him?
15 But if a woman nourish her hair, it is a glory to her; for her hair is given to her for a covering.
16 But if any man seem to be contentious, we have no such custom, nor the Church of God.
V
>
1. first, he submits the judgment to his rational hearers
 
619
Chapter 11
13 You yourselves judge. Doth it become a woman to pray unto God uncovered?
14 Doth not even nature itself teach you that a man indeed, if he nourish his hair, it is a shame unto him?
15 But if a woman nourish her hair, it is a glory to her; for her hair is given to her for a covering.
V
>
1. first, he submits to his hearers to judge what he had said, after the manner of one who is confident that he has sufficiently proved his point, saying: you yourselves judge
11:13a
 
Chapter 11
13a You yourselves judge.
*
1. first, for it pertains to a good hearer to judge what is heard
 
 
*
2. second, hence it is said: judge, speaking what is just (Job 6:29) and: does not the ear judge words? (Job 12:11)
 
 
V
>
2. second, he proposes in the form of a question that about which they should judge
11:13b
 
Chapter 11
13b Doth it become a woman to pray unto God uncovered?
*
1. first, saying, does it become a woman to pray unto God uncovered?
 
 
*
2. second, this is forbidden where it is said, let not yours be the outward adorning with braiding of hair (1 Pet 3:3)
 
 
V
>
3. third, he shows whence they should derive their judgment, namely, from nature itself; and this is what he says, does not even nature itself teach you
11:14
 
Chapter 11
14 Doth not even nature itself teach you that a man indeed, if he nourish his hair, it is a shame unto him?
*
1. first, by ‘nature’ he means the ‘natural inclination’ in women to take care of their hair, which is a natural covering, but not in men
 
 
>
2. second, this inclination is shown to be natural, because it is found in the majority
 
 
*
1. first, but it is taught by nature, because it is a work of God; just as in a picture one is instructed about the skill of the artist
 
 
*
2. second, therefore, Isaiah says against certain people: they have transgressed the law, violated the statutes, broken the everlasting covenant (Isa 24:5), i.e., the natural law
 
 
V
>
4. fourth, he takes a reason from nature
11:15
 
Chapter 11
15 But if a woman nourish her hair, it is a glory to her; for her hair is given to her for a covering.
>
1. first, he presents that which is on the part of the man
 
 
*
1. first, saying, that a man indeed, if he nourishes his hair like a woman, it is a shame unto him, i.e., the majority of men regard this as degrading, because it makes the man seem feminine
 
 
*
2. second, therefore, it is said: they shall not let their locks grow long (Ezek 44:20)
 
 
*
3. third, it is no argument that some in the old law grew long hair, because this was a sign presented in the reading of the Old Testament (2 Cor 3:14)
 
 
>
2. second, he presents that which is on the part of the woman
 
 
*
1. first, saying, but if a woman nourishes her hair, it is a glory to her
 
 
*
2. second, because it seems to pertain to her adornment; hence it is said: your flowing locks are like purple (Song 7:5)
 
 
>
3. third, then he assigns the reason when he says, for her hair is given to her for a covering
 
 
*
1. first, consequently, the same reason applies to growing long hair and to wearing an artificial covering
 
 
*
2. second, your hair is like a flock of goats (Song 4:1)
 
 
V
>
2. second, he subdues the impudent ones, at but if any man seem
11:16
620
Chapter 11
16 But if any man seem to be contentious, we have no such custom, nor the Church of God.
>
1. first, saying, if any man seems to be contentious and does not acquiesce in the above reason but would attack the truth with confident clamoring, which pertains to contentiousness, as Ambrose says
 
 
*
1. first, contrary to Job: respond, I pray, without contentiousness (Job 6:29)
 
 
*
2. second, it is an honor for a man to keep aloof from strife (Prov 20:3)
 
 
>
2. second, let this suffice, then, to silence them, that we Jews believing in Christ have no such custom
 
 
*
1. first, namely, of women praying with their heads uncovering
 
 
*
2. second, nor even the whole Church of God dispersed among the gentiles
 
 
>
3. third, hence if there were no reason, this alone should suffice, that no one should act against the common custom of the Church
 
 
*
1. first, he makes those of one outlook to dwell in their house (Ps 68:7)
 
 
*
2. second, hence Augustine says: in all cases in which Sacred Scripture has defined nothing definite, the customs of the people of God and the edicts of superiors must be regarded as the law
 
 
V
>
2. second, he corrects them in their gathering, because, when they came together for the sacred mysteries, they indulged in quarrels, at now this I ordain
11:17
621
Chapter 11
17 Now this I ordain: not praising you, that you come together, not for the better, but for the worse.
18 For first of all I hear that when you come together in the church, there are schisms among you. And in part I believe it.
19 For there must be also heresies: that they also, who are approved may be made manifest among you.
V
>
1. first, he touches on their shortcoming in general
 
622
Chapter 11
17 Now this I ordain: not praising you, that you come together, not for the better, but for the worse.
V
>
1. first, therefore, he says, now this, which was stated above
 
 
Chapter 11
17a Now this I ordain:
V
*
1. first, namely, that women should be veiled in church, I ordain
 
 
Chapter 11
17a Now this I ordain:
>
2. second, in order that he might thus induce them to this observance in three ways
 
 
*
1. first, indeed, by reason
 
 
*
2. second, by custom
 
 
*
3. third, by command, which should persuade them without the other two: keep my commandments and you shall live (Prov 4:4); a three-ply cord is not quickly broken (Eccl 4:12)
 
 
V
*
2. second, not praising you, but rather censuring you
 
 
Chapter 11
17b not praising you,
V
>
3. third, that you come together into the church not for the better, as it should be, but for the worse through your fault
 
 
Chapter 11
17c that you come together, not for the better, but for the worse.
*
1. first, for all gregarious animals, for example, doves, cranes, cows, each form one group by natural instinct, in order that things be better for them in a bodily way
 
 
>
2. second, hence man, too, being a gregarious or social animal, as the Philosopher proves in Politics I, should act according to reason, so that many form one group for their betterment
 
 
*
1. first, just as in secular affairs many come together to form the unity of a city; so that it is better for them in a worldly way, namely, because of the security and sufficiency of life
 
 
>
2. second, therefore, believers should come together into a unity for some better spiritual things
 
 
*
1. first, when people gather together and kings, to worship the Lord (Ps 102:22)
 
 
*
2. second, in the counsel and congregation of the just the works of the Lord are great (Ps 111:1)
 
 
>
2. second, but they came together for the worse on account of the sins they committed, when they assembled
 
 
*
1. first, I cannot endure iniquity and solemn assembly (Isa 1:13)
 
 
*
2. second, an assembly of the wicked is like two gathered together (Sir 21:9)
 
 
V
>
2. second, in particular, he mentions in detail how they assemble for the worse, at for first of all
11:18
 
Chapter 11
18 For first of all I hear that when you come together in the church, there are schisms among you. And in part I believe it.
19 For there must be also heresies: that they also, who are approved may be made manifest among you.
V
>
1. first, he presents a judgment of guilt, saying, for first of all, among others, namely, that you come together for the worse, I hear that when you come together in the church, there are schisms among you, namely, through contentions, which they practiced
 
 
Chapter 11
18a For first of all I hear that when you come together in the church, there are schisms among you.
>
this by no means is suited to the Church, which is established in unity: there is one body and one spirit, just as you were called to one hope that belongs to your call (Eph 4:4); but this was predicted: you saw that the breaches of the city of David were many (Isa 22:9)
 
 
>
but a Gloss says: by saying, first of all, he shows that the first evil is dissension, from which all the rest arise. For where there is dissension, nothing is right
 
624
*
but this seems to be opposed by the following statements: the beginning of every sin is pride (Sir 9:15) and the love of money is the root of all evils (1 Tim 6:10)
 
 
*
but it must be said that these authorities speak in regard to personal sins of individual men, the first of which is pride on the part of aversion and greed for money on the part of conversion
 
 
*
but the Gloss here speaks about the sins of the multitude, among which the first is dissension, by which the reign of discipline is weakened; hence it is said: where jealousy and contention exist, there will be disorder and every vile practice (Jas 3:16)
 
 
V
>
2. second, he presents the credulity of his hearers when he says, and in part I believe it, i.e., as to some of you who were prone to contention
11:18b
625
Chapter 11
18b And in part I believe it.
19 For there must be also heresies: that they also, who are approved may be made manifest among you.
*
according to what was said above: there are contentions among you; now this I say, that every one of you says: I indeed am of Paul; and I am of Apollo; and I of Cephas (1 Cor 1:11–12)
 
 
*
but others were not contentious, who said, and I of Christ (1 Cor 1:12); hence it is said: as a lily among brambles, so is my love among maidens (Song 2:2), i.e., good among the evil
 
 
V
>
3. third, he assigns the reason for their credulity, saying, for there must be not only factions among you but also heresies; and two things must be considered here
11:19
626
Chapter 11
19 For there must be also heresies: that they also, who are approved may be made manifest among you.
>
1. first, what heresy is
 
627
*
1. first, as Jerome comments on the epistle to the Galatians, the Greek word, heresy, means ‘election’ or ‘choice’, namely, because each one selects for himself that discipline which he considers to be better
 
 
>
2. second, from this two things can be taken
 
 
*
1. first, that it is of the very nature of heresy that a person follow his own private discipline, as though by his own choice, but not the public discipline handed down by God
 
 
>
2. second, that he obstinately cling to this discipline
 
 
*
1. first, for choice implies firm adherence; and therefore the heretic is one who scorns the discipline of the faith handed down by God and obstinately follows his own error
 
 
>
2. second, now something pertains to the discipline of the faith in two ways
 
 
>
1. first, in one way directly, as the articles of faith, which are proposed to be believed of themselves
 
 
*
1. first, hence an error in regard to them makes one a heretic, if obstinacy is present
 
 
*
2. second, but a person cannot be excused from such an error on account of some simplicity especially in regard to those about which the Church made a solemn proclamation and which are generally spoken about by the faithful, such as the mystery of the Trinity, the birth of Christ, and so on
 
 
>
2. second, but other things pertain to the discipline of the faith indirectly
 
 
*
1. first, namely, inasmuch as they are not proposed as something to be believed of themselves, but from their denial something contrary to the faith follows
 
 
*
2. second, for example, if it is denied that Isaac was the son of Abraham, something contrary to the faith follows, namely, that Sacred Scripture contains something false
 
 
>
3. third, from such things one is not judged heretical, unless he continues in his opinion so obstinately, that he would not depart from his error, even though he sees what follows from his position
 
 
*
1. first, therefore, the obstinacy with which someone spurns the judgment of the Church in matters pertaining to the faith directly or indirectly makes a man a heretic
 
 
*
2. second, such obstinacy proceeds from pride, whereby a person prefers his own feelings to the entire Church
 
 
*
3. third, hence the Apostle says: if anyone teaches otherwise and does not agree with the sound words of our Lord Jesus Christ and the teaching which accords with godliness, he is puffed up with conceit, he knows nothing; he has a morbid craving for controversy and for disputes about words (1 Tim 6:3ff)
 
 
V
>
2. second, how it is necessary that there be heresies, and it must be considered how it is suitable that heresies exist. For if it is suitable for heretics to be, it seems that they are commendable and should not be stamped out.
 
628
Chapter 11
19 For there must be also heresies: that they also, who are approved may be made manifest among you.
V
>
1. first, but it should be noted that there are two ways in which something is described as suitable to be
11:19a
 
Chapter 11
19a that they also, who are approved may be made manifest among you.
*
1. first, in one way from the intention of the one who does this; for example, if we should say that judgments ought to be, because judges make judgments intending to establish justice and peace in human affairs
 
 
V
>
2. second, in another way from the intention of God who ordains evil things to good, who directs the persecutions of tyrants to the glory of the martyrs
 
 
Chapter 11
19a For there must be also heresies:
*
1. first, hence Augustine says in Enchiridion, that God is so good that he would not permit evil in any way, unless he were powerful enough that from each evil he can draw some good
 
 
*
2. second, and according to this it is said: woe to the world for temptations to sin. For it is necessary that temptations come, but woe to that man from whom temptations come (Matt 18:7)
 
 
V
*
3. third, and according to this the Apostle says, there must be also heresies, inasmuch as God has ordained the malice of heretics to the good of the faithful
 
 
Chapter 11
19a For there must be also heresies:
V
>
2. second, he says this for two reasons
11:19b
 
Chapter 11
19b that they also, who are approved may be made manifest among you.
>
1. first, he says this, first, for the clearer declaration of truth
 
 
*
1. first, hence Augustine says in The City of God: a question raised by an adversary is an occasion for learning; indeed, many things pertaining to the Catholic faith, when they are devised by the clever energy of heretics, in order that they may be defended against them, are considered more carefully and understood more clearly and preached with more emphasis
 
 
*
2. second, hence it is said: iron sharpens iron; and one man sharpens another (Prov 27:17)
 
 
V
>
2. second, to reveal the weakness of faith in those who believe rightly
 
 
Chapter 11
19b that they also, who are approved may be made manifest among you.
V
*
1. first, and this is what the Apostle says, that they also, who are approved, i.e., approved by God
 
 
Chapter 11
19b1 that they also, who are approved
V
*
2. second, may be made manifest among you: like gold in the furnace he tried them (Wis 3:6)
 
 
Chapter 11
19b2 may be made manifest among you.
V
*
3. third, as to food, because they approach to take the sacred mysteries after they had just eaten, at when you come together
11:20
629
Chapter 11
20 When you come therefore together into one place, it is not now to eat the Lord’s supper.
21 For every one taketh before his own supper to eat. And one indeed is hungry and another is drunk.
22 What, have you no houses to eat and to drink in? Or despise ye the church of God and put them to shame that have not? What shall I say to you? Do I praise you? In this I praise you not.
V
>
2. second, the apostle now deals with the sacrament itself
11:23
644
Chapter 11
23 For I have received of the Lord that which also I delivered unto you, that the Lord Jesus, the same night in which he was betrayed, took bread,
24 And giving thanks, broke and said: Take ye and eat: This is my body, which shall be delivered for you. This do for the commemoration of me.
25 In like manner also the chalice, after he had supped, saying: This chalice is the new testament in my blood. This do ye, as often as you shall drink, for the commemoration of me.
26 For as often as you shall eat this bread and drink the chalice, you shall shew the death of the Lord, until he come.
27 Therefore, whosoever shall eat this bread, or drink the chalice of the Lord unworthily, shall be guilty of the body and of the blood of the Lord.
28 But let a man prove himself: and so let him eat of that bread and drink of the chalice.
29 For he that eateth and drinketh unworthily eateth and drinketh judgment to himself, not discerning the body of the Lord.
30 Therefore are there many infirm and weak among you: and many sleep.
31 But if we would judge ourselves, we should not be judged.
32 But whilst we are judged, we are chastised by the Lord, that we be not condemned with this world.
V
>
1. first, he shows the dignity of this sacrament, at for I have received of the Lord
 
 
Chapter 11
23 For I have received of the Lord that which also I delivered unto you, that the Lord Jesus, the same night in which he was betrayed, took bread,
24 And giving thanks, broke and said: Take ye and eat: This is my body, which shall be delivered for you. This do for the commemoration of me.
25 In like manner also the chalice, after he had supped, saying: This chalice is the new testament in my blood. This do ye, as often as you shall drink, for the commemoration of me.
26 For as often as you shall eat this bread and drink the chalice, you shall shew the death of the Lord, until he come.
V
*
1. first, he commends the authority of the doctrine he is about to deliver
 
645
Chapter 11
23a For I have received of the Lord that which also I delivered unto you,
V
>
2. second, he presents the doctrine about the dignity of this sacrament, at that the Lord Jesus.
 
646
Chapter 11
23b that the Lord Jesus, the same night in which he was betrayed, took bread,
24 And giving thanks, broke and said: Take ye and eat: This is my body, which shall be delivered for you. This do for the commemoration of me.
25 In like manner also the chalice, after he had supped, saying: This chalice is the new testament in my blood. This do ye, as often as you shall drink, for the commemoration of me.
26 For as often as you shall eat this bread and drink the chalice, you shall shew the death of the Lord, until he come.
V
*
1. first, he mentions the institution
 
647
Chapter 11
23b1 that the Lord Jesus,
V
*
2. second, the time of the institution, at the same night
 
648
Chapter 11
23b2 the same night in which he was betrayed,
V
>
3. third, the manner of instituting, at took bread
 
649
Chapter 11
23b3 took bread,
24 And giving thanks, broke and said: Take ye and eat: This is my body, which shall be delivered for you. This do for the commemoration of me.
25 In like manner also the chalice, after he had supped, saying: This chalice is the new testament in my blood. This do ye, as often as you shall drink, for the commemoration of me.
26 For as often as you shall eat this bread and drink the chalice, you shall shew the death of the Lord, until he come.
V
>
1. first, he relates what Christ said and did in instituting this sacrament
 
 
Chapter 11
23b3 took bread,
24 And giving thanks, broke and said: Take ye and eat: This is my body, which shall be delivered for you. This do for the commemoration of me.
25 In like manner also the chalice, after he had supped, saying: This chalice is the new testament in my blood. This do ye, as often as you shall drink, for the commemoration of me.
V
>
1. first, he deals with the institution of this sacrament as to the body of Christ
 
650
Chapter 11
23b3 took bread,
24 And giving thanks, broke and said: Take ye and eat: This is my body, which shall be delivered for you. This do for the commemoration of me.
V
>
1. first, what Christ did must be explained, and he did three things
 
656
Chapter 11
23b3 took bread,
24a And giving thanks, broke
V
>
1. first, the first is designated when he says, took bread
 
 
Chapter 11
23b3 took bread,
*
1. first, that he voluntarily accepted the passion, of which this sacrament is the memorial: “he was offered up because he willed it” (Isa 53:5)
 
 
*
2. second, that he received from the Father the power of completing this sacrament: "all things have been handed over to me by my Father” (Matt 11:27)
 
 
V
*
2. second, he touches on the second, when he says, and giving thanks; in which is given to us an example of giving thanks for all that is given to us by God: “in all things give thanks” (1 Thess 5:18)
 
 
Chapter 11
24a1 And giving thanks,
V
>
3. third, he touches on the third, when he says, broke: “share your bread with the hungry” (Isa 58:7)
 
 
Chapter 11
24a2 broke
>
1. first, but this seems contrary to the practice of the Church
 
657
>
1. first, according to which
 
 
*
1. first, the body of Christ is first consecrated
 
 
*
2. second, and then broken
 
 
>
2. second, whereas here
 
 
*
1. first, it is said that he first broke it
 
 
*
2. second, and then said the words of consecration
 
 
>
2. second, for this reason
 
 
>
1. first, some have said
 
 
*
1. first, that Christ first consecrated with other words
 
 
*
2. second, and later said the words with which we consecrate
 
 
>
2. second, but this cannot be
 
 
>
1. first, because the priest, while he is consecrating
 
 
*
1. first, does not pronounce those words as from his own person
 
 
*
2. second, but as from the person of Christ consecrating
 
 
*
2. second, hence it is clear that Christ consecrated with the same words with which we consecrate
 
 
>
3. third, therefore it should be noted
 
 
>
1. first, that what is said here, and said
 
 
>
1. first, is not to be taken successively, as though
 
 
*
1. first, Christ took bread and giving thanks broke it
 
 
*
2. second, and later said the words which follow
 
 
>
2. second, rather, they are taken concomitantly, namely
 
 
*
1. first, that while he took bread, giving thanks he broke it and said
 
 
*
2. second, therefore with Matthew it should be stated that “Jesus took bread and blessed and broke” (Matt 26:26)
 
 
*
2. second, the Apostle here did not care to mention about the blessing, understanding that the blessing was nothing else than what the Lord said, this is my body
 
 
V
>
2. second, what he said, at and said
 
658
Chapter 11
24b and said: Take ye and eat: This is my body, which shall be delivered for you. This do for the commemoration of me.
V
>
1. first, he enjoined the use of the sacrament
 
659
Chapter 11
24b1 and said: Take ye and eat:
V
>
1. first, as if not from any human power or merit is it proper for you to use this sacrament, but from an eminent gift of God
 
 
Chapter 11
24b1 and said: Take ye
*
1. first, “you gave your people the food of angels” (Wis 16:20)
 
 
*
2. second, “what do you have that you have not received?” (1 Cor 4:7)
 
 
V
>
2. second, and he determines the kind of use when he says, and eat
 
 
Chapter 11
24b1 and eat:
*
1. first, “unless you eat the flesh of the Son of man” (John 6:54)
 
 
*
2. second, “if the men of my tent have not said: who will give of his flesh that we may be filled?” (Job 31:31)
 
 
>
3. third, it should be noted, however, that these words are not from the form of consecration
 
660
>
1. first, for there is this difference between this and other sacraments
 
 
*
1. first, that the latter are completed not in the consecration of the matter
 
 
*
2. second, but in the use of consecrated matter, as in the washing with water or in the anointing with oil or chrism
 
 
>
2. second, the reason is that in the matter of the other sacraments, it is not some rational nature which is receptive of sanctifying grace
 
 
*
1. first, and for this reason, in the form of other sacraments mention is made of the use of the sacrament, as when it is stated: I baptize you in the name of the Father and of the Son and of the Holy Spirit
 
 
*
2. second, but this sacrament is completed in the very consecration of the matter, in which Christ himself is contained, who is the end of all sanctifying grace
 
 
>
3. third, therefore, the words which pertain to the use of the sacrament
 
 
*
1. first, are not of the substance of the form
 
 
*
2. second, but only those containing the truth and content of the sacrament, which he mentions last, adding, this is my body
 
 
V
>
2. second, he expressed the truth of the sacrament, at this is my body
 
661
Chapter 11
24b2 This is my body,
>
1. first, the reality signified by these words, namely, that the body of Christ is there
 
662
>
1. first, it should be noted
 
 
>
1. first, that some have said that the body of Christ is not truly present in this sacrament
 
 
*
1. first, but only as in a sign explaining what is said here: this is my body, i.e., this is a sign and figure of my body
 
 
*
2. second, just as it was said above: and the rock was Christ (1 Cor 10:4), i.e., as a figure of Christ
 
 
*
3. third, but this is heretical, since the Lord expressly says: “my flesh is food indeed, and my blood is drink indeed” (John 6:56)
 
 
*
2. second, hence others say that the body of Christ is truly there but along with the substance of bread; this is impossible, as was shown above
 
 
>
3. third, therefore, others said that only the body of Christ is there
 
 
*
1. first, the substance of bread not remaining because it is annihilated or reduced to prejacent matter
 
 
>
2. second, but this cannot be
 
 
*
1. first, because, as Augustine says in The Book of Eighty Three Questions: “God is not the author of tending to non-existence”
 
 
*
2. second, because even this position takes away the fact the substance of bread is converted into the body of Christ
 
 
>
3. third, and so, since the body of Christ begins to be in this sacrament by the conversion of something else into it
 
 
*
1. first, the consequence is that he begins to be there by local motion
 
 
*
2. second, but that is impossible, as was shown above
 
 
*
4. fourth, therefore, one must say that the body of Christ is truly in this sacrament by the conversion of bread into it
 
 
>
2. second, yet it should be noted
 
663
>
1. first, that this conversion differs from all conversions that occur in nature
 
 
>
1. first, for the action of nature presupposes matter
 
 
>
1. first, and therefore its action does not extend beyond changing something according to its form
 
 
*
1. first, either substantial
 
 
*
2. second, or accidental
 
 
*
2. second, hence every natural conversion is said to be formal
 
 
>
2. second, but God, who makes this conversion
 
 
*
1. first, is the author of form and of matter
 
 
*
2. second, and therefore the entire substance of bread, the matter not remaining
 
 
*
3. third, can be converted into the entire substance of the body of Christ
 
 
>
3. third, and because matter is the principle of individuation
 
 
*
1. first, this whole signated individual, which is a particular substance
 
 
*
2. second, is converted into another particular substance
 
 
*
3. third, for this reason it is called a substantial conversion or transubstantiation.
 
 
>
2. second, in this conversion, therefore, occurs the contrary of what happens in natural conversions, in which, the subject remaining, a change sometimes occurs affecting the accidents
 
 
>
1. first, but here the substance is changed, while the accidents remain intact without a subject
 
 
*
1. first, this is done by divine power, which as the first cause sustains them without a material cause
 
 
*
2. second, which is the substance caused in order that the body of Christ and the blood be consumed under a different appearance, for the reasons given above
 
 
>
2. second, and because accidents are referred to their substance in a definite order
 
 
*
1. first, the dimensions remain without a subject
 
 
*
2. second, and the other accidents remain in those dimensions as in a subject
 
 
>
3. third, but if no substance remains under those dimensions except the body of Christ
 
664
>
1. first, there could be no doubt about the breaking of the consecrated host, since the body of Christ is glorified and, therefore, unbreakable
 
 
*
1. first, hence he cannot exist under this particle nor can it be pretended that he subsists, because the sacrament of truth is incompatible with any pretense
 
 
>
2. second, hence nothing is perceived by the senses in this sacrament, which is not truly there
 
 
*
1. first, for the per se sensibles are qualities
 
 
*
2. second, which indeed remain as they previously existed, in this sacrament, as we have stated
 
 
>
2. second, therefore, others have said that a certain breaking without a subject occurs there
 
 
*
1. first, hence nothing is broken there
 
 
>
2. second, but this cannot be said either
 
 
*
1. first, because, since breaking is in the category of ‘being acted upon’, which is a weaker category than
 
 
*
2. second, it cannot exist in this sacrament without a subject any more than quality can
 
 
>
3. third, hence it must be said that the breaking is founded, as on a subject, on the dimensions of bread and wine which remain
 
 
*
1. first, but the body of Christ is not affected by such breaking
 
 
*
2. second, because the whole body remains under each part of the divided dimensions
 
 
>
3. third, this indeed can be considered in this way
 
 
*
1. first, for the body of Christ is in this sacrament from the conversion of the substance of bread into it
 
 
>
2. second, but the conversion does not come about by reason of the dimensions
 
 
*
1. first, for the dimensions of the bread remain, but only by reason of the substance
 
 
>
2. second, hence, too, the body of Christ is there by reason of its own substance
 
 
>
1. first, but not by reason of its own dimensions
 
 
*
1. first, although its dimensions are there by way of consequence
 
 
*
2. second, inasmuch as they are not separated from his substance
 
 
*
2. second, but as far as the nature of the substance is concerned, it is entire under each part of the dimensions
 
 
>
3. third, hence, just before the consecration
 
 
*
1. first, the whole truth of the substance and nature of bread was under each part of its dimensions
 
 
*
2. second, so after the consecration the whole body of Christ is under each part of the divided bread.
 
 
>
3. third, the division of the consecrated host signifies
 
665
*
1. first, the passion of Christ through which his body was broken by wounds: “they have pierced by hands and my feet” (Ps 22:16)
 
 
*
2. second, the distribution of the gifts of Christ from his own, as it says below: “there are diversities of graces” (1 Cor 12:4)
 
 
>
3. third, the various parts of the Church
 
 
*
1. first, for among Christ’s members some are still pilgrims in this world
 
 
*
2. second, some may be in glory with Christ, both as to the soul and as to the body
 
 
*
3. third, but some await the final resurrection at the end of the world, and this is signified by the division of the host into three parts
 
 
*
2. second, the truth of this statement
 
666
*
3. third, whether this is a suitable form for this sacrament
 
670
V
*
3. third, he taught the mystery, at which shall be delivered for you
 
671
Chapter 11
24b3 which shall be delivered for you. This do for the commemoration of me.
V
>
2. second, as to his blood, at in like manner also the chalice
11:25
672
Chapter 11
25 In like manner also the chalice, after he had supped, saying: This chalice is the new testament in my blood. This do ye, as often as you shall drink, for the commemoration of me.
V
*
1. first, he presents the order of institution
 
 
Chapter 11
25a In like manner also the chalice, after he had supped, saying:
V
>
2. second, the words, at this chalice
 
676
Chapter 11
25b This chalice is the new testament in my blood. This do ye, as often as you shall drink, for the commemoration of me.
V
*
1. first, he demonstrates the truth of this sacrament
 
 
Chapter 11
25b1 This chalice is the new testament in my blood.
V
*
2. second, he enjoins its use, at do this
 
683
Chapter 11
25b2 This do ye, as often as you shall drink, for the commemoration of me.
V
*
2. second, he explains, at for as often as you shall eat
11:26
686
Chapter 11
26 For as often as you shall eat this bread and drink the chalice, you shall shew the death of the Lord, until he come.
V
>
2. second, he urges the faithful to receive it reverently, at therefore, whosoever shall eat
11:27
687
Chapter 11
27 Therefore, whosoever shall eat this bread, or drink the chalice of the Lord unworthily, shall be guilty of the body and of the blood of the Lord.
28 But let a man prove himself: and so let him eat of that bread and drink of the chalice.
29 For he that eateth and drinketh unworthily eateth and drinketh judgment to himself, not discerning the body of the Lord.
30 Therefore are there many infirm and weak among you: and many sleep.
31 But if we would judge ourselves, we should not be judged.
32 But whilst we are judged, we are chastised by the Lord, that we be not condemned with this world.
V
*
1. first, he outlines the peril threatening those who receive unworthily
 
 
Chapter 11
27 Therefore, whosoever shall eat this bread, or drink the chalice of the Lord unworthily, shall be guilty of the body and of the blood of the Lord.
V
>
2. second, he applies a saving remedy, at but let a man prove himself
11:28
695
Chapter 11
28 But let a man prove himself: and so let him eat of that bread and drink of the chalice.
29 For he that eateth and drinketh unworthily eateth and drinketh judgment to himself, not discerning the body of the Lord.
30 Therefore are there many infirm and weak among you: and many sleep.
31 But if we would judge ourselves, we should not be judged.
32 But whilst we are judged, we are chastised by the Lord, that we be not condemned with this world.
V
*
1. first, he suggests the remedy
 
 
Chapter 11
28 But let a man prove himself: and so let him eat of that bread and drink of the chalice.
V
*
2. second, he assigns a reason, at for he who eats
11:29
 
Chapter 11
29 For he that eateth and drinketh unworthily eateth and drinketh judgment to himself, not discerning the body of the Lord.
V
>
3. third, he clarifies the reason with a sign, at therefore, there are many
11:30
700
Chapter 11
30 Therefore are there many infirm and weak among you: and many sleep.
31 But if we would judge ourselves, we should not be judged.
32 But whilst we are judged, we are chastised by the Lord, that we be not condemned with this world.
V
*
1. first, the sign
 
701
Chapter 11
30 Therefore are there many infirm and weak among you: and many sleep.
V
>
2. second, he assigns the cause of that sign, which is two-fold, at but if we would judge ourselves
11:31
 
Chapter 11
31 But if we would judge ourselves, we should not be judged.
32 But whilst we are judged, we are chastised by the Lord, that we be not condemned with this world.
V
*
1. first, on our part
 
703
Chapter 11
31 But if we would judge ourselves, we should not be judged.
V
*
2. second, on God’s part
11:32
705
Chapter 11
32 But whilst we are judged, we are chastised by the Lord, that we be not condemned with this world.
V
*
3. third, he teaches the correct rite, and he leads them back to what they ought to observe
11:33
706
Chapter 11
33 Wherefore, my brethren, when you come together to eat, wait for one another.
34 If any man be hungry, let him eat at home; that you come not together unto judgment. And the rest I will set in order, when I come.
V
>
2. second, the gifts of the graces, at now concerning spiritual things
12:1
709
Chapter 12
1 Now concerning spiritual things, my brethren, I would not have you ignorant.
2 You know that when you were heathens, you went to dumb idols, according as you were led.
3 Wherefore, I give you to understand that no man, speaking by the Spirit of God, saith Anathema to Jesus. And no man can say The Lord Jesus, but by the Holy Ghost.
4 Now there are diversities of graces, but the same Spirit.
5 And there are diversities of ministries, but the same Lord.
6 And there are diversities of operations, but the same God, who worketh all in all.
7 And the manifestation of the Spirit is given to every man unto profit.
8 To one indeed, by the Spirit, is given the word of wisdom: and to another, the word of knowledge, according to the same Spirit:
9 To another, faith in the same spirit: to another, the grace of healing in one Spirit:
10 To another the working of miracles: to another, prophecy: to another, the discerning of spirits: to another, diverse kinds of tongues: to another, interpretation of speeches.
11 But all these things, one and the same Spirit worketh, dividing to every one according as he will.
12 For as the body is one and hath many members; and all the members of the body, whereas they are many, yet are one body: So also is Christ.
13 For in one Spirit were we all baptized into one body, whether Jews or Gentiles, whether bond or free: and in one Spirit we have all been made to drink.
14 For the body also is not one member, but many.
15 If the foot should say: Because I am not the hand, I am not of the body: Is it therefore not of the body?
16 And if the ear should say: Because I am not the eye, I am not of the body: Is it therefore not of the body?
17 If the whole body were the eye, where would be the hearing? If the whole were hearing, where would be the smelling?
18 But now God hath set the members, every one of them, in the body as it hath pleased him.
19 And if they all were one member, where would be the body?
20 But now there are many members indeed, yet one body.
21 And the eye cannot say to the hand: I need not thy help. Nor again the head to the feet: I have no need of you.
22 Yea, much, more those that seem to be the more feeble members of the body are more necessary
23 And such as we think to be the less honourable members of the body, about these we put more abundant honour: and those that are our uncomely parts have more abundant comeliness.
24 But our comely parts have no need: but God hath tempered the body together, giving to that which wanted the more abundant honour.
25 That there might be no schism in the body: but the members might be mutually careful one for another.
26 And if one member suffer any thing, all the members suffer with it: or if one member glory, all the members rejoice with it.
27 Now you are the body of Christ and members of member.
28 And God indeed hath set some in the church; first apostles, secondly prophets, thirdly doctors: after that miracles: then the graces of healings, helps, governments, kinds of tongues, interpretations of speeches.
29 Are all apostles? Are all prophets? Are all doctors?
30 Are all workers of miracles? Have all the grace of healing? Do all speak with tongues? Do all interpret?
31 But be zealous for the better gifts. And I shew unto you yet a more excellent way.
Chapter 13
1 If I speak with the tongues of men and of angels, and have not charity, I am become as sounding brass, or a tinkling cymbal.
2 And if I should have prophecy and should know all mysteries and all knowledge, and if I should have all faith, so that I could remove mountains, and have not charity, I am nothing.
3 And if I should distribute all my goods to feed the poor, and if I should deliver my body to be burned, and have not charity, it profiteth me nothing.
4 Charity is patient, is kind: charity envieth not, dealeth not perversely, is not puffed up,
5 Is not ambitious, seeketh not her own, is not provoked to anger, thinketh no evil:
6 Rejoiceth not in iniquity, but rejoiceth with the truth:
7 Beareth all things, believeth all things, hopeth all things, endureth all things.
8 Charity never falleth away: whether prophecies shall be made void or tongues shall cease or knowledge shall be destroyed.
9 For we know in part: and we prophesy in part.
10 But when that which is perfect is come, that which is in part shall be done away.
11 When I was a child, I spoke as a child, I understood as a child, I thought as a child. But, when I became a man, I put away the things of a child.
12 We see now through a glass in a dark manner: but then face to face. Now I know in part: but then I shall know even as I am known.
13 And now there remain faith, hope, and charity, these three: but the greatest of these is charity.
Chapter 14
1 Follow after charity, be zealous for spiritual gifts; but rather that you may prophesy.
2 For he that speaketh in a tongue speaketh not unto men, but unto God: for no man heareth. Yet by the Spirit he speaketh mysteries.
3 But he that prophesieth speaketh to men unto edification and exhortation and comfort.
4 He that speaketh in a tongue edifieth himself: but he that prophesieth, edifieth the church.
5 And I would have you all to speak with tongues, but rather to prophesy. For greater is he that prophesieth than he that speaketh with tongues: unless perhaps he interpret, that the church may receive edification.
6 But now, brethren, if I come to you speaking with tongues, what shall I profit you, unless I speak to you either in revelation or in knowledge or in prophecy or in doctrine?
7 Even things without life that give sound, whether pipe or harp, except they give a distinction of sounds, how shall it be known what is piped or harped?
8 For if the trumpet give an uncertain sound, who shall prepare himself to the battle?
9 So likewise you, except you utter by the tongue plain speech, how shall it be known what is said? For you shall be speaking into the air.
10 There are, for example, so many kinds of tongues in this world: and none is without voice.
11 If then I know not the power of the voice, I shall be to him to whom I speak a barbarian: and he that speaketh a barbarian to me.
12 So you also, forasmuch as you are zealous of spirits, seek to abound unto the edifying of the church.
13 And therefore he that speaketh by a tongue, let him pray that he may interpret.
14 For if I pray in a tongue, my spirit prayeth: but my understanding is without fruit.
15 What is it then? I will pray with the spirit, I will pray also with the understanding, I will sing with the spirit, I will sing also with the understanding.
16 Else, if thou shalt bless with the spirit, how shall he that holdeth the place of the unlearned say, Amen, to thy blessing? Because he knoweth not what thou sayest.
17 For thou indeed givest thanks well: but the other is not edified.
18 I thank my God I speak with all your tongues.
19 But in the church I had rather speak five words with my understanding, that I may instruct others also: than ten thousand words in a tongue.
20 Brethren, do not become children in sense. But in malice be children: and in sense be perfect.
21 In the law it is written: In other tongues and other lips I will speak to this people: and neither so will they hear me, saith the Lord.
22 Wherefore tongues are for a sign, not to believers but to unbelievers: but prophecies, not to unbelievers but to believers.
23 If therefore the whole church come together into one place, and all speak with tongues, and there come in unlearned persons or infidels, will they not say that you are mad?
24 But if all prophesy, and there come in one that believeth not or an unlearned person, he is convinced of all: he is judged of all.
25 The secrets of his heart are made manifest. And so, falling down on his face, he will adore God, affirming that God is among you indeed.
26 How is it then, brethren? When you come together, every one of you hath a psalm, hath a doctrine, hath a revelation, hath a tongue, hath an interpretation: let all things be done to edification.
27 If any speak with a tongue, let it be by two, or at the most by three, and in course: and let one interpret.
28 But if there be no interpreter, let him hold his peace in the church and speak to himself and to God.
29 And let the prophets speak, two or three: and let the rest judge.
30 But if any thing be revealed to another sitting, let the first hold his peace.
31 For you may all prophesy, one by one, that all may learn and all may be exhorted.
32 And the spirits of the prophets are subject to the prophets.
33 For God is not the God of dissension, but of peace: as also I teach in all the churches of the saints.
34 Let women keep silence in the churches: for it is not permitted them to speak but to be subject, as also the law saith.
35 But if they would learn anything, let them ask their husbands at home. For it is a shame for a woman to speak in the church.
36 Or did the word of God come out from you? Or came it only unto you?
37 If any seem to be a prophet or spiritual, let him know the things that I write to you, that they are the commandments of the Lord.
38 But if any man know not, he shall not be known.
39 Wherefore, brethren, be zealous to prophesy: and forbid not to speak with tongues.
40 But let all things be done decently and according to order.
V
>
1. first, he deals with the charismatic graces
 
710
Chapter 12
1 Now concerning spiritual things, my brethren, I would not have you ignorant.
2 You know that when you were heathens, you went to dumb idols, according as you were led.
3 Wherefore, I give you to understand that no man, speaking by the Spirit of God, saith Anathema to Jesus. And no man can say The Lord Jesus, but by the Holy Ghost.
4 Now there are diversities of graces, but the same Spirit.
5 And there are diversities of ministries, but the same Lord.
6 And there are diversities of operations, but the same God, who worketh all in all.
7 And the manifestation of the Spirit is given to every man unto profit.
8 To one indeed, by the Spirit, is given the word of wisdom: and to another, the word of knowledge, according to the same Spirit:
9 To another, faith in the same spirit: to another, the grace of healing in one Spirit:
10 To another the working of miracles: to another, prophecy: to another, the discerning of spirits: to another, diverse kinds of tongues: to another, interpretation of speeches.
11 But all these things, one and the same Spirit worketh, dividing to every one according as he will.
12 For as the body is one and hath many members; and all the members of the body, whereas they are many, yet are one body: So also is Christ.
13 For in one Spirit were we all baptized into one body, whether Jews or Gentiles, whether bond or free: and in one Spirit we have all been made to drink.
14 For the body also is not one member, but many.
15 If the foot should say: Because I am not the hand, I am not of the body: Is it therefore not of the body?
16 And if the ear should say: Because I am not the eye, I am not of the body: Is it therefore not of the body?
17 If the whole body were the eye, where would be the hearing? If the whole were hearing, where would be the smelling?
18 But now God hath set the members, every one of them, in the body as it hath pleased him.
19 And if they all were one member, where would be the body?
20 But now there are many members indeed, yet one body.
21 And the eye cannot say to the hand: I need not thy help. Nor again the head to the feet: I have no need of you.
22 Yea, much, more those that seem to be the more feeble members of the body are more necessary
23 And such as we think to be the less honourable members of the body, about these we put more abundant honour: and those that are our uncomely parts have more abundant comeliness.
24 But our comely parts have no need: but God hath tempered the body together, giving to that which wanted the more abundant honour.
25 That there might be no schism in the body: but the members might be mutually careful one for another.
26 And if one member suffer any thing, all the members suffer with it: or if one member glory, all the members rejoice with it.
27 Now you are the body of Christ and members of member.
28 And God indeed hath set some in the church; first apostles, secondly prophets, thirdly doctors: after that miracles: then the graces of healings, helps, governments, kinds of tongues, interpretations of speeches.
29 Are all apostles? Are all prophets? Are all doctors?
30 Are all workers of miracles? Have all the grace of healing? Do all speak with tongues? Do all interpret?
31 But be zealous for the better gifts. And I shew unto you yet a more excellent way.
V
>
1. first, he principally explains his intention
 
 
Chapter 12
1 Now concerning spiritual things, my brethren, I would not have you ignorant.
*
1. first, he says: I have said that and the rest, which pertain to the use of the sacraments, I will set in order when I come (1 Cor 11:34); and this is what he says: now concerning spiritual things, i.e., the gifts of the graces which come from the Holy Spirit, I would not have you ignorant, brethren
 
 
*
2. second, for it is the worst form of ingratitude to be ignorant of benefits received, as Seneca says in the book On Benefits
 
 
>
3. third, therefore, in order that man not be ungrateful to God, he should not be ignorant of spiritual gifts
 
 
*
1. first, we have received the Spirit which is from God, that we might understand the gifts bestowed on us by God (1 Cor 2:12)
 
 
*
2. second, therefore, my people go into exile for want of knowledge (Isa 5:13), i.e., of spiritual things
 
 
V
>
2. second, he follows out his intention
12:2
711
Chapter 12
2 You know that when you were heathens, you went to dumb idols, according as you were led.
3 Wherefore, I give you to understand that no man, speaking by the Spirit of God, saith Anathema to Jesus. And no man can say The Lord Jesus, but by the Holy Ghost.
4 Now there are diversities of graces, but the same Spirit.
5 And there are diversities of ministries, but the same Lord.
6 And there are diversities of operations, but the same God, who worketh all in all.
7 And the manifestation of the Spirit is given to every man unto profit.
8 To one indeed, by the Spirit, is given the word of wisdom: and to another, the word of knowledge, according to the same Spirit:
9 To another, faith in the same spirit: to another, the grace of healing in one Spirit:
10 To another the working of miracles: to another, prophecy: to another, the discerning of spirits: to another, diverse kinds of tongues: to another, interpretation of speeches.
11 But all these things, one and the same Spirit worketh, dividing to every one according as he will.
12 For as the body is one and hath many members; and all the members of the body, whereas they are many, yet are one body: So also is Christ.
13 For in one Spirit were we all baptized into one body, whether Jews or Gentiles, whether bond or free: and in one Spirit we have all been made to drink.
14 For the body also is not one member, but many.
15 If the foot should say: Because I am not the hand, I am not of the body: Is it therefore not of the body?
16 And if the ear should say: Because I am not the eye, I am not of the body: Is it therefore not of the body?
17 If the whole body were the eye, where would be the hearing? If the whole were hearing, where would be the smelling?
18 But now God hath set the members, every one of them, in the body as it hath pleased him.
19 And if they all were one member, where would be the body?
20 But now there are many members indeed, yet one body.
21 And the eye cannot say to the hand: I need not thy help. Nor again the head to the feet: I have no need of you.
22 Yea, much, more those that seem to be the more feeble members of the body are more necessary
23 And such as we think to be the less honourable members of the body, about these we put more abundant honour: and those that are our uncomely parts have more abundant comeliness.
24 But our comely parts have no need: but God hath tempered the body together, giving to that which wanted the more abundant honour.
25 That there might be no schism in the body: but the members might be mutually careful one for another.
26 And if one member suffer any thing, all the members suffer with it: or if one member glory, all the members rejoice with it.
27 Now you are the body of Christ and members of member.
28 And God indeed hath set some in the church; first apostles, secondly prophets, thirdly doctors: after that miracles: then the graces of healings, helps, governments, kinds of tongues, interpretations of speeches.
29 Are all apostles? Are all prophets? Are all doctors?
30 Are all workers of miracles? Have all the grace of healing? Do all speak with tongues? Do all interpret?
31 But be zealous for the better gifts. And I shew unto you yet a more excellent way.
V
>
1. first, he shows the need for spiritual graces, and the need for a thing is best known from its absence
 
 
Chapter 12
2 You know that when you were heathens, you went to dumb idols, according as you were led.
3 Wherefore, I give you to understand that no man, speaking by the Spirit of God, saith Anathema to Jesus. And no man can say The Lord Jesus, but by the Holy Ghost.
V
>
1. first, he manifests the loss they suffered
 
712
Chapter 12
2 You know that when you were heathens, you went to dumb idols, according as you were led.
V
>
1. first, he manifests the loss they suffered
 
 
Chapter 12
2 You know that when you were heathens, you went to dumb idols, according as you were led.
V
>
1. first, therefore, he says: you know by experience that when you were heathen, i.e., living as heathen without having yet received grace through baptism
 
 
Chapter 12
2a You know that when you were heathens,
*
1. first, we are Jews by birth and not gentile sinners (Gal 2:15)
 
 
*
2. second, the gentiles living in the futility of their minds (Eph 4:17)
 
 
V
>
2. second, you went, as though with a ready and constant mind
 
 
Chapter 12
2b you went
*
1. first, everyone turns to his own course, like a horse plunging into battle (Jer 8:6)
 
 
*
2. second, their feet run to evil (Prov 1:16)
 
 
V
>
3. third, to dumb idols, namely, to adore and worship
 
 
Chapter 12
2c to dumb idols,
*
1. first, they have a mouth but do not speak (Ps 114:5)
 
 
*
2. second, their lack of speech is particularly stressed, because speech is the proper effect of knowledge
 
 
*
3. third, hence it is shown that idols do not understand and, as a consequence, they have nothing divine, if they are mute
 
 
V
>
4. fourth, and this, as you were led, i.e., without any resistance
 
 
Chapter 12
2d according as you were led.
>
1. first, for they were led
 
 
*
1. first, either attracted by the beauty of the idols; hence it says in one of Jerome’s letters: you will see in Babylon gods of gold and silver; see that fear does not overtake you in them
 
 
*
2. second, or even by the command of some prince, as it is read that Nebuchadnezzar compelled men to adore a golden statue (Dan 3:1). It is stated that some were led to the sacrifice with bitter necessity on the king’s birthday (2 Macc 6:7)
 
 
*
3. third, or even by the instigation of demons, who aspire in a special way to have divine worship paid to them: all these things will I give you, if falling down you adore me (Matt 4:9)
 
 
*
2. second, therefore, they went to cultivate idols according as they were led without resistance, as it is said of the silly youth: all at once he follows her as an ox is led to the slaughter (Prov 7:22)
 
 
V
>
2. second, this shows that before receiving grace, man quickly runs into sin without resistance
 
 
Chapter 12
2 You know that when you were heathens, you went to dumb idols, according as you were led.
V
>
1. first, he makes special mention of the sin of idolatry for three reasons
 
713
Chapter 12
2a You know that when you were heathens, you went to dumb idols,
>
1. first, because it is a very grave sin to introduce another God
 
 
*
1. first, just as one would sin very gravely against a king by introducing another king into his kingdom
 
 
*
2. second, hence, it is said: if I have looked at the sun when it shone, or the moon moving in splendor and my mouth has kissed my hand (Job 31:26), namely, as a worshipper of the sun and moon, which is the greatest iniquity and denial against God Most High
 
 
*
2. second, because from the sin of idolatry all other sins arise: for the worship of idols not to be named is the beginning and cause and end of every evil (Wis 14:27)
 
 
*
3. third, because this sin was common among the heathens and was not counted; hence it is said: all the gods of the heathens are demons (Ps 96:5)
 
 
V
>
2. second, it should be noted that some have said that man existing in mortal sin cannot without grace be freed from the sin he lies under, because the remission of sins is brought about only by grace: they are justified by his grace (Rom 3:24); but he can preserve himself from mortal sin without grace, through free will
 
714
Chapter 12
2b according as you were led.
>
1. first, but this position does not seem to be true
 
 
*
1. first, because one cannot preserve himself from mortal sin except by observing all the precepts of the law, since no one sins mortally except by transgressing some precept of the law; and so someone could observe all the precepts without grace, which is the Pelagian heresy
 
 
>
2. second, because no one can without grace have charity, through which God is loved above all things
 
 
*
1. first, God’s love has been poured into our hearts through the Holy Spirit which has been given to us (Rom 5:5)
 
 
*
2. second, but no one can avoid all sins, unless he loves God above all things: just as that is more despised which is loved less
 
 
V
*
2. second, therefore, it could happen that for some time a person who lacks grace will abstain from sin, until he encounters that for which he will despise God’s precept, and by which he is led into sin; it is significant that the Apostle says, as you were led
 
 
Chapter 12
2b according as you were led.
V
>
2. second, he concludes to the need for grace with two effects of grace, at wherefore, I give you to understand
12:3
715
Chapter 12
3 Wherefore, I give you to understand that no man, speaking by the Spirit of God, saith Anathema to Jesus. And no man can say The Lord Jesus, but by the Holy Ghost.
V
>
1. first, the first is that it makes one abstain from sin
 
 
Chapter 12
3a Wherefore, I give you to understand that no man, speaking by the Spirit of God, saith Anathema to Jesus.
>
1. first, therefore, he says: from the fact that when you were without grace, you ran after sin rapidly, I give you to understand that if you had possessed grace, this would not have happened to you, for no one speaking by the Spirit of God says anathema to Jesus, i.e., blasphemes Jesus: every spirit which does not confess Jesus is not of God (1 John 4:3)
 
716
*
1. first, it should be noted that above he said that the gravest sin is blasphemy, which is avoided through grace; hence the other lesser sins are avoided
 
 
>
2. second, by saying, anathema to Jesus, any mortal sin can be understood
 
 
>
1. first, for anathema signifies separation
 
 
*
1. first, it is derived from ana, which means above and thesis, which is a placing
 
 
*
2. second, as it were, placed above, because in olden times things separated from men’s use, were hung up in temples or in public places
 
 
*
2. second, but every mortal sin separates from Jesus: your iniquities have made a separation between you and your God (Isa 59:2)
 
 
>
3. third, therefore, whoever sins mortally says in his heart or with his mouth, anathema, i.e., separation from Jesus
 
 
*
1. first, therefore, no one speaking by the Spirit of God says anathema to Jesus, because no one through the Spirit of God sins mortally because
 
 
*
2. second, as it is said: the Holy Spirit of discipline will flee from deceit (Wis 1:5)
 
 
>
2. second, but according to this it seems that whoever had the Holy Spirit cannot sin mortally; further, it is said: no one born of God commits sin, because God’s seed abides in him (1 John 3:9)
 
717
*
1. first, the answer is that as far as the Spirit of God is concerned, man does not commit sin but rather is drawn away from sin
 
 
>
2. second, but he can sin through a defect of the human will which resists the Holy Spirit
 
 
*
1. first, you always resist the Holy Spirit (Acts 7:51)
 
 
*
2. second, for by the indwelling Holy Spirit the ability to sin is not taken away totally from the free will in this life
 
 
*
3. third, therefore, it is significant that the Apostle did not say: no one having the Holy Spirit, but no one speaking by the Spirit of God
 
 
V
*
2. second, the second is that it makes one do good works, at and no man can say
 
718
Chapter 12
3b And no man can say The Lord Jesus, but by the Holy Ghost.
V
>
2. second, he presents the distribution of graces, at now there are diversities
12:4
720
Chapter 12
4 Now there are diversities of graces, but the same Spirit.
5 And there are diversities of ministries, but the same Lord.
6 And there are diversities of operations, but the same God, who worketh all in all.
7 And the manifestation of the Spirit is given to every man unto profit.
8 To one indeed, by the Spirit, is given the word of wisdom: and to another, the word of knowledge, according to the same Spirit:
9 To another, faith in the same spirit: to another, the grace of healing in one Spirit:
10 To another the working of miracles: to another, prophecy: to another, the discerning of spirits: to another, diverse kinds of tongues: to another, interpretation of speeches.
11 But all these things, one and the same Spirit worketh, dividing to every one according as he will.
12 For as the body is one and hath many members; and all the members of the body, whereas they are many, yet are one body: So also is Christ.
13 For in one Spirit were we all baptized into one body, whether Jews or Gentiles, whether bond or free: and in one Spirit we have all been made to drink.
14 For the body also is not one member, but many.
15 If the foot should say: Because I am not the hand, I am not of the body: Is it therefore not of the body?
16 And if the ear should say: Because I am not the eye, I am not of the body: Is it therefore not of the body?
17 If the whole body were the eye, where would be the hearing? If the whole were hearing, where would be the smelling?
18 But now God hath set the members, every one of them, in the body as it hath pleased him.
19 And if they all were one member, where would be the body?
20 But now there are many members indeed, yet one body.
21 And the eye cannot say to the hand: I need not thy help. Nor again the head to the feet: I have no need of you.
22 Yea, much, more those that seem to be the more feeble members of the body are more necessary
23 And such as we think to be the less honourable members of the body, about these we put more abundant honour: and those that are our uncomely parts have more abundant comeliness.
24 But our comely parts have no need: but God hath tempered the body together, giving to that which wanted the more abundant honour.
25 That there might be no schism in the body: but the members might be mutually careful one for another.
26 And if one member suffer any thing, all the members suffer with it: or if one member glory, all the members rejoice with it.
27 Now you are the body of Christ and members of member.
28 And God indeed hath set some in the church; first apostles, secondly prophets, thirdly doctors: after that miracles: then the graces of healings, helps, governments, kinds of tongues, interpretations of speeches.
29 Are all apostles? Are all prophets? Are all doctors?
30 Are all workers of miracles? Have all the grace of healing? Do all speak with tongues? Do all interpret?
31 But be zealous for the better gifts. And I shew unto you yet a more excellent way.
V
>
1. first, he distinguishes them in general
 
 
Chapter 12
4 Now there are diversities of graces, but the same Spirit.
5 And there are diversities of ministries, but the same Lord.
6 And there are diversities of operations, but the same God, who worketh all in all.
>
1. first, in things conferred by the grace of the Holy Spirit three things must be considered
 
721
>
1. first, indeed, men’s faculty to work
 
 
*
1. first, the faculty is had by the gift of grace
 
 
*
2. second, for example, by prophecy or the power to work miracles or by something of that sort.
 
 
>
2. second, the authority
 
 
*
1. first, the authority is had through some ministry
 
 
*
2. second, for example, by the apostolate or something of that sort
 
 
*
3. third, the execution of both, and execution pertains to operation.
 
 
V
>
2. second, therefore, he does three things
 
 
Chapter 12
4 Now there are diversities of graces, but the same Spirit.
5 And there are diversities of ministries, but the same Lord.
6 And there are diversities of operations, but the same God, who worketh all in all.
V
>
1. first, therefore, he distinguishes the graces
 
 
Chapter 12
4 Now there are diversities of graces, but the same Spirit.
*
1. first, he shows the need for grace which, nevertheless, does not come in its totality to all, but only to Christ, to whom the Spirit was given without measure (John 3:34)
 
 
>
2. second, but in regard to others there are divisions of graces, because some abound in one and some in another
 
 
*
1. first, for as in a natural body the head has all the senses, while the other members do not; so in the Church Christ alone has all graces, which are divided in the other members
 
 
>
2. second, this is signified
 
 
*
1. first, where it says that a river, namely, of graces, flowed out to water the garden, and there it divided and became four rivers (Gen 2:12)
 
 
*
2. second, and it is said that to one he gave five talents, to another two, and to another one (Matt 25:15)
 
 
>
3. third, and although the gifts of graces possessed by diverse persons are diverse
 
 
>
1. first, they do not proceed from diverse authors, as the gentiles believed
 
 
*
1. first, who attributed wisdom to Minerva
 
 
*
2. second, speech to Mercury
 
 
*
3. third, and so on for other gifts
 
 
>
2. second, to exclude this, he adds: but the same Spirit, namely, the Holy Spirit, who is the author of all graces
 
 
*
1. first, one body and one Spirit (Eph 4:4)
 
 
*
2. second, the Spirit is one and manifold (Wis 7:22)
 
 
*
3. third, one in substance, manifold in graces
 
 
V
>
2. second, the ministries
12:5
722
Chapter 12
5 And there are diversities of ministries, but the same Lord.
>
1. first, then he mentions the distinctions of service, saying: and there are diversities of ministries
 
 
*
1. first, i.e., diverse ministries and offices are required to govern the Church
 
 
*
2. second, for the prelates of the Church are called servants: one should regard us as servants of Christ (1 Cor 4:1)
 
 
*
2. second, but it pertains to the beauty and perfection of the Church that in it there be diverse ministries, which are signified by the orders of service, which the queen of Sheba admired in Solomon’s house (1 Kgs 3:5)
 
 
>
3. third, yet all serve one Lord
 
 
*
1. first, hence he adds: but the same Lord
 
 
*
2. second, to us there is but one . . . Lord Jesus Christ, by whom are all things (1 Cor 8:6)
 
 
V
>
3. third, the operations
12:6
723
Chapter 12
6 And there are diversities of operations, but the same God, who worketh all in all.
>
1. first, then he mentions the distinctions of operations, saying: and there are diversities of operations
 
 
*
1. first, by which one works the good in himself as by services to his neighbor
 
 
*
2. second, man goes forth to his work (Ps 104:23), namely, proper to himself: he distinguished them and appointed their different ways, i.e., operations (Sir 33:11)
 
 
>
2. second, all of which come from one source
 
 
*
1. first, hence he adds: but the same God, who works all, as the first cause creating all actions
 
 
*
2. second, but lest the other causes seem to be superfluous, he adds: all in all, because the first cause works in secondary causes: you have worked all our works in us (Isa 26:12)
 
 
>
3. third, it should be noted that the Apostle very fittingly attributes things to the Spirit who is love
 
 
*
1. first, because from love proceeds that someone is freely given the ministry from the Lord, to whom he ministers works to God, as to the first movent cause
 
 
*
2. second, and that he says, Spirit, can be referred to the person of the Holy Spirit, what he calls Lord to the person of the Son, what he calls God in the person of the Father; or these three can be attributed to the Holy Spirit, who is the Lord God
 
 
V
>
2. second, he manifests each in particular
12:7
724
Chapter 12
7 And the manifestation of the Spirit is given to every man unto profit.
8 To one indeed, by the Spirit, is given the word of wisdom: and to another, the word of knowledge, according to the same Spirit:
9 To another, faith in the same spirit: to another, the grace of healing in one Spirit:
10 To another the working of miracles: to another, prophecy: to another, the discerning of spirits: to another, diverse kinds of tongues: to another, interpretation of speeches.
11 But all these things, one and the same Spirit worketh, dividing to every one according as he will.
12 For as the body is one and hath many members; and all the members of the body, whereas they are many, yet are one body: So also is Christ.
13 For in one Spirit were we all baptized into one body, whether Jews or Gentiles, whether bond or free: and in one Spirit we have all been made to drink.
14 For the body also is not one member, but many.
15 If the foot should say: Because I am not the hand, I am not of the body: Is it therefore not of the body?
16 And if the ear should say: Because I am not the eye, I am not of the body: Is it therefore not of the body?
17 If the whole body were the eye, where would be the hearing? If the whole were hearing, where would be the smelling?
18 But now God hath set the members, every one of them, in the body as it hath pleased him.
19 And if they all were one member, where would be the body?
20 But now there are many members indeed, yet one body.
21 And the eye cannot say to the hand: I need not thy help. Nor again the head to the feet: I have no need of you.
22 Yea, much, more those that seem to be the more feeble members of the body are more necessary
23 And such as we think to be the less honourable members of the body, about these we put more abundant honour: and those that are our uncomely parts have more abundant comeliness.
24 But our comely parts have no need: but God hath tempered the body together, giving to that which wanted the more abundant honour.
25 That there might be no schism in the body: but the members might be mutually careful one for another.
26 And if one member suffer any thing, all the members suffer with it: or if one member glory, all the members rejoice with it.
27 Now you are the body of Christ and members of member.
28 And God indeed hath set some in the church; first apostles, secondly prophets, thirdly doctors: after that miracles: then the graces of healings, helps, governments, kinds of tongues, interpretations of speeches.
29 Are all apostles? Are all prophets? Are all doctors?
30 Are all workers of miracles? Have all the grace of healing? Do all speak with tongues? Do all interpret?
31 But be zealous for the better gifts. And I shew unto you yet a more excellent way.
V
>
1. first, as to the distinction of graces
 
 
Chapter 12
7 And the manifestation of the Spirit is given to every man unto profit.
8 To one indeed, by the Spirit, is given the word of wisdom: and to another, the word of knowledge, according to the same Spirit:
9 To another, faith in the same spirit: to another, the grace of healing in one Spirit:
10 To another the working of miracles: to another, prophecy: to another, the discerning of spirits: to another, diverse kinds of tongues: to another, interpretation of speeches.
11 But all these things, one and the same Spirit worketh, dividing to every one according as he will.
12 For as the body is one and hath many members; and all the members of the body, whereas they are many, yet are one body: So also is Christ.
13 For in one Spirit were we all baptized into one body, whether Jews or Gentiles, whether bond or free: and in one Spirit we have all been made to drink.
14 For the body also is not one member, but many.
15 If the foot should say: Because I am not the hand, I am not of the body: Is it therefore not of the body?
16 And if the ear should say: Because I am not the eye, I am not of the body: Is it therefore not of the body?
17 If the whole body were the eye, where would be the hearing? If the whole were hearing, where would be the smelling?
18 But now God hath set the members, every one of them, in the body as it hath pleased him.
19 And if they all were one member, where would be the body?
20 But now there are many members indeed, yet one body.
21 And the eye cannot say to the hand: I need not thy help. Nor again the head to the feet: I have no need of you.
22 Yea, much, more those that seem to be the more feeble members of the body are more necessary
23 And such as we think to be the less honourable members of the body, about these we put more abundant honour: and those that are our uncomely parts have more abundant comeliness.
24 But our comely parts have no need: but God hath tempered the body together, giving to that which wanted the more abundant honour.
25 That there might be no schism in the body: but the members might be mutually careful one for another.
26 And if one member suffer any thing, all the members suffer with it: or if one member glory, all the members rejoice with it.
27 Now you are the body of Christ and members of member.
V
>
1. first, he presents the distinction of graces in general
 
 
Chapter 12
7 And the manifestation of the Spirit is given to every man unto profit.
8 To one indeed, by the Spirit, is given the word of wisdom: and to another, the word of knowledge, according to the same Spirit:
9 To another, faith in the same spirit: to another, the grace of healing in one Spirit:
10 To another the working of miracles: to another, prophecy: to another, the discerning of spirits: to another, diverse kinds of tongues: to another, interpretation of speeches.
11 But all these things, one and the same Spirit worketh, dividing to every one according as he will.
V
>
1. first, he lays down the condition of the charismatic graces
 
725
Chapter 12
7 And the manifestation of the Spirit is given to every man unto profit.
>
1. first, it has been stated that there are divisions of graces, given to every man, in which is designated their subject
 
 
*
1. first, for just as there is no member in the body, which does not partake in some way of the sense and motion from the head
 
 
>
2. second, so no one is in the Church, who does not participate in some grace of the Spirit
 
 
*
1. first, he gave to each according to his ability (Matt 25:15)
 
 
*
2. second, grace was given to each of us according to the measure of God’s gifts (Eph 4:7)
 
 
>
2. second, the manifestation of the Spirit, in which is designated the office of charismatic graces
 
 
>
1. first, but it pertains to sanctifying grace that through it the Holy Spirit indwells
 
 
*
1. first, which, indeed, does not pertain to charismatic graces, but only that through them the Holy Spirit is manifested, as the interior motion of the heart through the voice
 
 
*
2. second, hence it is said: you hear his voice (John 3:8)
 
 
*
3. third, the Lord has made known his victory (Ps 98:2)
 
 
>
2. second, the Holy Spirit is manifested in two ways by graces of this sort
 
 
>
1. first, in one way as dwelling in the Church by teaching and sanctifying it
 
 
*
1. first, as when a sinner, in whom the Holy Spirit does not dwell, works miracles to show that the faith of the Church which he professes is true
 
 
*
2. second, while God also bore witness by signs and wonders and various miracles and by gifts of the Holy Spirit (Heb 2:4)
 
 
>
2. second, in another way the Holy Spirit is manifested by such charismatic graces as dwelling in the one to whom such graces are granted
 
 
*
1. first, hence it is said that Stephen, filled with grace, worked prodigies and many signs, whom they chose filled with the Holy Spirit (Acts 6:8)
 
 
*
2. second, in this way such graces are granted to the saints
 
 
>
3. third, and lest such a manifestation seems futile, he adds: unto profit, namely, for the common good
 
726
*
1. first, in this is designated the end of these gifts
 
 
*
2. second, and this either when the true doctrine of the Church is proved or when someone’s holiness is proposed as an example
 
 
*
3. third, hence he says below: seek to abound unto the edifying of the Church (1 Cor 14:12); and above: not seeking that which is profitable to myself but to many: that they may be saved (1 Cor 10:33)
 
 
V
*
2. second, he distinguishes them, which, indeed, as has been said, are given for the common good, at to one indeed
12:8
727
Chapter 12
8 To one indeed, by the Spirit, is given the word of wisdom: and to another, the word of knowledge, according to the same Spirit:
9 To another, faith in the same spirit: to another, the grace of healing in one Spirit:
10 To another the working of miracles: to another, prophecy: to another, the discerning of spirits: to another, diverse kinds of tongues: to another, interpretation of speeches.
V
*
3. third, he describes their action, at but all these things
12:11
 
Chapter 12
11 But all these things, one and the same Spirit worketh, dividing to every one according as he will.
V
*
2. second, he applies a similitude, at for as the body
12:12
 
Chapter 12
12 For as the body is one and hath many members; and all the members of the body, whereas they are many, yet are one body: So also is Christ.
13 For in one Spirit were we all baptized into one body, whether Jews or Gentiles, whether bond or free: and in one Spirit we have all been made to drink.
14 For the body also is not one member, but many.
15 If the foot should say: Because I am not the hand, I am not of the body: Is it therefore not of the body?
16 And if the ear should say: Because I am not the eye, I am not of the body: Is it therefore not of the body?
17 If the whole body were the eye, where would be the hearing? If the whole were hearing, where would be the smelling?
18 But now God hath set the members, every one of them, in the body as it hath pleased him.
19 And if they all were one member, where would be the body?
20 But now there are many members indeed, yet one body.
21 And the eye cannot say to the hand: I need not thy help. Nor again the head to the feet: I have no need of you.
22 Yea, much, more those that seem to be the more feeble members of the body are more necessary
23 And such as we think to be the less honourable members of the body, about these we put more abundant honour: and those that are our uncomely parts have more abundant comeliness.
24 But our comely parts have no need: but God hath tempered the body together, giving to that which wanted the more abundant honour.
25 That there might be no schism in the body: but the members might be mutually careful one for another.
26 And if one member suffer any thing, all the members suffer with it: or if one member glory, all the members rejoice with it.
27 Now you are the body of Christ and members of member.
V
*
2. second, as to the division of operation, at and God indeed has set some in the Church
12:28
 
Chapter 12
28 And God indeed hath set some in the church; first apostles, secondly prophets, thirdly doctors: after that miracles: then the graces of healings, helps, governments, kinds of tongues, interpretations of speeches.
29 Are all apostles? Are all prophets? Are all doctors?
30 Are all workers of miracles? Have all the grace of healing? Do all speak with tongues? Do all interpret?
31 But be zealous for the better gifts. And I shew unto you yet a more excellent way.
V
>
2. second, he prefers charity above all these things
13:1
759
Chapter 13
1 If I speak with the tongues of men and of angels, and have not charity, I am become as sounding brass, or a tinkling cymbal.
2 And if I should have prophecy and should know all mysteries and all knowledge, and if I should have all faith, so that I could remove mountains, and have not charity, I am nothing.
3 And if I should distribute all my goods to feed the poor, and if I should deliver my body to be burned, and have not charity, it profiteth me nothing.
4 Charity is patient, is kind: charity envieth not, dealeth not perversely, is not puffed up,
5 Is not ambitious, seeketh not her own, is not provoked to anger, thinketh no evil:
6 Rejoiceth not in iniquity, but rejoiceth with the truth:
7 Beareth all things, believeth all things, hopeth all things, endureth all things.
8 Charity never falleth away: whether prophecies shall be made void or tongues shall cease or knowledge shall be destroyed.
9 For we know in part: and we prophesy in part.
10 But when that which is perfect is come, that which is in part shall be done away.
11 When I was a child, I spoke as a child, I understood as a child, I thought as a child. But, when I became a man, I put away the things of a child.
12 We see now through a glass in a dark manner: but then face to face. Now I know in part: but then I shall know even as I am known.
13 And now there remain faith, hope, and charity, these three: but the greatest of these is charity.
V
>
1. first, in regard to its necessity because without charity the other gifts are not enough, and all of the charismatic gifts seem to be reduced to three for the Apostle
 
 
Chapter 13
1 If I speak with the tongues of men and of angels, and have not charity, I am become as sounding brass, or a tinkling cymbal.
2 And if I should have prophecy and should know all mysteries and all knowledge, and if I should have all faith, so that I could remove mountains, and have not charity, I am nothing.
3 And if I should distribute all my goods to feed the poor, and if I should deliver my body to be burned, and have not charity, it profiteth me nothing.
V
>
1. first, he shows that the gift of tongues, which pertains to speech, is of no worth without charity
 
 
Chapter 13
1 If I speak with the tongues of men and of angels, and have not charity, I am become as sounding brass, or a tinkling cymbal.
V
*
1. first, the Corinthians had a great desire for the gift of tongues (cf. 1 Cor. 14)
 
 
Chapter 13
1a If I speak with the tongues of men and of angels,
V
>
2. second, correctly, therefore does he compare speech without charity to the sound of a dead thing, namely, a brass gong and a cymbal
 
761
Chapter 13
1b and have not charity, I am become as sounding brass, or a tinkling cymbal.
*
1. first, it should be noted what is meant by the tongues of angels
 
762
*
2. second, it should be known that in the knowledge of the angelic mind is something about which the higher angels do not speak to the lower, or vice versa, namely, the divine essence, which they all know immediately, God showing himself to all (cf. Jer. 31:34)
 
763
V
>
2. second, that those that pertain to knowledge are of no worth without charity, at and if I should have prophecy; and it should be noted that above he proposed four charismatic graces pertaining to knowledge, namely: wisdom, knowledge, faith, and prophecy
13:2
764
Chapter 13
2 And if I should have prophecy and should know all mysteries and all knowledge, and if I should have all faith, so that I could remove mountains, and have not charity, I am nothing.
V
*
1. first, he begins here with prophecy, at if I should prophecy
 
 
Chapter 13
2a And if I should have prophecy
V
*
2. second, as to wisdom, he adds, and should know all mysteries
 
 
Chapter 13
2b and should know all mysteries
V
*
3. third, as to knowledge, at and all knowledge
 
 
Chapter 13
2c and all knowledge,
V
>
4. fourth, as to faith, he adds, and if I should have all faith, so that I could remove mountains
 
 
Chapter 13
2d and if I should have all faith, so that I could remove mountains, and have not charity, I am nothing.
V
*
1. first, it is possible to explain all faith as all the articles
 
 
Chapter 13
2d1 and if I should have all faith,
V
>
2. second, but it is useful to explain all, i.e., perfect faith, on account of what is added: so that I could remove mountains
 
 
Chapter 13
2d2 so that I could remove mountains,
*
1. first, for it is said, if you have faith as a grain of mustard seed, you will say to this mountain: move hence to yonder place, and it will move (Matt. 17:20)
 
 
>
2. second, but some object that although many saints had perfect faith, no one is recorded to have moved mountains
 
765
*
1. first, this is solved by what is said above, the manifestation of the Spirit is given to every man unto profit (1 Cor. 12:7), i.e., in that time, place and manner miracles are worked by the grace of the Holy Spirit as the needs of the Church require
 
 
*
2. second, but many saints have done much greater things than moving mounting, according as it was useful to the faith: for example, by raising the dead, dividing the sea and performing other works of this nature; and they would have done this if it had been necessary
 
 
*
3. third, this can also be referred to the expulsion of demons from human bodies, who are called mountains on account of pride (cf. Jer. 13:16)
 
 
*
3. third, the working of miracles is attributed to faith that does not doubt, because faith rests on omnipotence, through which miracles are performed
 
 
V
>
3. third, if, I say, I had all the above pertaining to the perfection of the intellect, and have not charity, through which the intellect is perfected, I am nothing, according to the order of grace
 
766
Chapter 13
2d3 and have not charity, I am nothing.
*
1. first, this occurs on account of a lack of charity, through which man uses a perfected intellect well; without charity, however, it sure is not good; hence it says above, knowledge puffs up (1 Cor. 8:1)
 
 
>
2. second, it should be noted that the apostle speaks here about wisdom and knowledge as they pertain to the charismatic gifts, which can be without charity
 
767
*
1. first, for accordingly as they are numbered among the seven gifts of the Holy Spirit, they are never possessed without charity
 
 
*
2. second, as far as prophecy and faith are concerned, it is clear that they can be possessed without faith
 
 
*
3. third, it should be noted here that strong faith, even without charity, can perform miracles
 
 
V
>
3. third, he shows the same for the gifts which pertain to works, at and if should distribute
13:3
768
Chapter 13
3 And if I should distribute all my goods to feed the poor, and if I should deliver my body to be burned, and have not charity, it profiteth me nothing.
V
>
1. first, he shows the same in matters pertaining to works which consist in man’s doing good works, and among the rest of the good works, more commendation is paid to acts of piety, and he designates four conditions
 
 
Chapter 13
3a And if I should distribute all my goods to feed the poor,
*
1. first, that the work of piety not be entirely gathered into one but divided among many, at if I should distribute
 
 
*
2. second, that the work of piety be performed to relieve a need, not to serve a superfluity, at to feed the poor
 
 
*
3. third, that the work of piety be directed to those in need, at the poor
 
 
*
4. fourth, it pertains to the perfection that a man expend all his goods for the works of piety, at all my goods
 
 
V
>
2. second, and in his enduring evils patiently, the greatest of which is martyrdom, and he commends four ways
 
769
Chapter 13
3b and if I should deliver my body to be burned,
*
1. first, because it is more praiseworthy when the need is imminent, at if I should deliver
 
 
*
2. second, because loss to the human body is graver that loss of things, at body
 
 
*
3. third, it is more praiseworthy that one expose his body to punishment than the body of his son or relative, at my
 
 
*
4. fourth, martyrdom is rendered praiseworthy from the sharpness of the pain, at to be burned
 
 
V
*
3. third, if, I say, I should do the works mentioned, and have not charity
 
770
Chapter 13
3c and have not charity, it profiteth me nothing.
V
>
2. second, as to its utility because through charity all evils are avoided and good is performed
13:4
771
Chapter 13
4 Charity is patient, is kind: charity envieth not, dealeth not perversely, is not puffed up,
5 Is not ambitious, seeketh not her own, is not provoked to anger, thinketh no evil:
6 Rejoiceth not in iniquity, but rejoiceth with the truth:
7 Beareth all things, believeth all things, hopeth all things, endureth all things.
V
>
1. first, he makes two quasi-general statements
 
772
Chapter 13
4a Charity is patient, is kind:
V
*
1. first, in regard to enduring evil he says, charity is patient, i.e., makes one endure evils patiently
 
 
Chapter 13
4a1 Charity is patient,
V
*
2. second, but as to performing good works, he adds, is kind
 
 
Chapter 13
4a2 is kind:
V
>
2. second, he mentions in particular the virtuous works which are completed by charity, at charity envies not
13:4b
774
Chapter 13
4b charity envieth not, dealeth not perversely, is not puffed up,
5 Is not ambitious, seeketh not her own, is not provoked to anger, thinketh no evil:
6 Rejoiceth not in iniquity, but rejoiceth with the truth:
7 Beareth all things, believeth all things, hopeth all things, endureth all things.
V
>
1. first, he shows how charity avoids all evil
 
 
Chapter 13
4b charity envieth not, dealeth not perversely, is not puffed up,
5 Is not ambitious, seeketh not her own, is not provoked to anger, thinketh no evil:
6a Rejoiceth not in iniquity,
V
>
1. first, therefore, he shows how charity avoids evils against one’s neighbor
 
775
Chapter 13
4b1 charity envieth not, dealeth not perversely,
*
1. first, either in the will
 
 
*
2. second, or in the emotions
 
 
*
3. third, or externally, at deals not perversersly
 
 
V
>
2. second, how evils are avoided by which someone is disarranged in himself, at is not puffed up
 
776
Chapter 13
4b2 is not puffed up,
5 Is not ambitious, seeketh not her own, is not provoked to anger, thinketh no evil:
6a Rejoiceth not in iniquity,
>
1. first, as to passions, charity drives away inordinate passion in regard to three things
 
777
>
1. first, as to pride, which is a disarranged desire for one’s own excellence
 
 
*
1. first, the chief daughter of pride is ambition, through which one seeks to be foremost, which charity also excludes, seeking rather to serve
13:5
778
*
2. second, therefore he adds, is not ambitious, i.e., makes a man avoid ambition
 
 
*
2. second, as to cupidity, he shows how charity excludes the disorder of cupidity, at seeks not her own
 
779
*
3. third, as to anger, he shows how charity excludes the disorder of anger, at is not provoked to anger
 
780
>
2. second, as to choice, at thinks no evil
 
781
>
1. first, choice is, as it says in Ethics III, the desire for what has already been thought about and weighed
 
 
*
1. first, charity, therefore, first of all, excludes perverse counsel
 
 
*
2. second, or charity thinks no evil because it does not permit one to think evil about his neighbor by various suspicions and rash judgments
13:6a
782
*
2. second, charity excludes an inordinate love for evil, hence he says rejoices not in iniquity
 
783
V
>
2. second, how it accomplishes the good, at but rejoices with the truth.
 
783
Chapter 13
6b but rejoiceth with the truth:
7 Beareth all things, believeth all things, hopeth all things, endureth all things.
>
1. first, as to one’s neighbor, man does good in two ways
 
784
*
1. first, by rejoicing in his good
13:6b
 
*
2. second, in the fact that a person endures the evils of his neighbor to the extent that it is fitting
 
 
>
2. second, as to God, he shows how charity makes one do the good in relation to God; this is done especially through the theological virtues, which have God for their object, at believes all things
 
785
*
1. first, therefore in regard to faith, he says, believes all things, namely, which are divinely revealed
 
 
*
2. second, in regard to hope, he says, hopes all things, namely, which are promised by God
 
 
*
3. third, and in order that hope not be discouraged by the delay, he adds, endures all things, i.e., patiently awaits what God has promised in spite delay
 
 
V
>
3. third, as to its permanence
13:8
 
Chapter 13
8 Charity never falleth away: whether prophecies shall be made void or tongues shall cease or knowledge shall be destroyed.
9 For we know in part: and we prophesy in part.
10 But when that which is perfect is come, that which is in part shall be done away.
11 When I was a child, I spoke as a child, I understood as a child, I thought as a child. But, when I became a man, I put away the things of a child.
12 We see now through a glass in a dark manner: but then face to face. Now I know in part: but then I shall know even as I am known.
13 And now there remain faith, hope, and charity, these three: but the greatest of these is charity.
V
>
1. first, he mentions the difference between charity and other gifts of the Holy Spirit as to permanence
 
786
Chapter 13
8 Charity never falleth away: whether prophecies shall be made void or tongues shall cease or knowledge shall be destroyed.
V
*
1. first, he declares the permanence of charity
 
787
Chapter 13
8a Charity never falleth away:
V
>
2. second, the cessation of other gifts, at whether prophecies shall be made void
13:8b
788
Chapter 13
8b whether prophecies shall be made void or tongues shall cease or knowledge shall be destroyed.
>
1. first, as to prophecies he says, whether prophecies shall be made void, i.e., will cease, namely, because in future glory, prophecy will have no place for two reasons
 
 
*
1. first, because prophecy regards the future, but that state does not await anything in the future (cf. Ps. 48:9)
 
 
*
2. second, because prophecy occurs with figurative and enigmatic knowledge, which will cease in heaven (cf. Num. 12:6; Hos. 12:10)
 
 
*
2. second, as to the gift of tongues, he says, or tongues shall cease
 
789
>
3. third, as to knowledge he adds, or knowledge shall be destroyed
 
790
*
1 first, from this, some have wanted to suppose that acquired knowledge is totally destroyed with the body
 
 
>
2. second, some therefore have supposed that the intelligible species are not conserved in the possible intellect except as long as it is understanding
 
791
*
1. first, but this position is, of course, against reason
 
 
*
2. second, it is against the authority of Aristotle in de Anima III, who says that when the possible intellect is knowing anything, then also it is understanding in potency
 
 
V
>
2. second, he proves what he had said, at for we know in part
13:9
792
Chapter 13
9 For we know in part: and we prophesy in part.
10 But when that which is perfect is come, that which is in part shall be done away.
11 When I was a child, I spoke as a child, I understood as a child, I thought as a child. But, when I became a man, I put away the things of a child.
12 We see now through a glass in a dark manner: but then face to face. Now I know in part: but then I shall know even as I am known.
V
>
1. first, he presents a proof
 
793
Chapter 13
9 For we know in part: and we prophesy in part.
10 But when that which is perfect is come, that which is in part shall be done away.
V
>
1. first, the proof
 
 
Chapter 13
9 For we know in part: and we prophesy in part.
>
1. first, here are the steps
 
 
*
1. first, when the perfect comes, the imperfect ceases
 
 
*
2. second, but gifts other than charity have imperfection
 
 
*
3. third, therefore, they will cease when the perfection of glory triumphs
 
 
*
2. second, he proposes the imperfection of prophecy, at and we prophesy in part, i.e., imperfectly
 
 
V
>
2. second, he proves the major proposition, at but when that which is perfect is come
13:10
794
Chapter 13
10 But when that which is perfect is come, that which is in part shall be done away.
*
1. first, it seems that even charity will pass away through future glory because it is imperfect in the present life as compared with the life of glory
 
795
>
2. second, the answer is that imperfection is related in two ways that which is called imperfect
 
 
*
1. first, sometimes it pertains to a thing’s very nature
 
 
*
2. second, sometimes not but is accidental to it
 
 
V
>
2. second, he clarifies things contained in the proof, at when I was a child
13:11
796
Chapter 13
11 When I was a child, I spoke as a child, I understood as a child, I thought as a child. But, when I became a man, I put away the things of a child.
12 We see now through a glass in a dark manner: but then face to face. Now I know in part: but then I shall know even as I am known.
V
>
1. first, he clarifies the major, namely, with the coming of the perfect the imperfect ceases
 
797
Chapter 13
11 When I was a child, I spoke as a child, I understood as a child, I thought as a child. But, when I became a man, I put away the things of a child.
>
1. first, he shows the first by a likeness of the perfect and imperfect found in bodily age
 
 
*
1. first, he describes the imperfect state of bodily age
 
 
*
2. second, as to judgment, he adds, I understood as a child
 
 
*
3. third, as to reasoning, he says, I thought as a child
 
 
>
4. fourth, the apostle seems to place these three in reverse order
 
 
*
1. first, for speech precedes the judgment of reason
 
 
*
2. second, but judgment presupposes the activity of reason
 
 
*
3. third, and this sufficiently befits childish imperfection, in which there is speech without judgment, and judgment without deliberation
 
 
*
2. second, he mentions what pertains to perfect age, saying, when I became a man
 
 
V
>
2. second, he clarifies the minor, namely, that knowledge and prophecy are imperfect, at we see now
13:12
799
Chapter 13
12 We see now through a glass in a dark manner: but then face to face. Now I know in part: but then I shall know even as I am known.
V
>
1. first, he proves what he proposes in general
 
800
Chapter 13
12a We see now through a glass in a dark manner: but then face to face.
V
>
1. first, he says therefore: I have said that we know imperfectly, because we see now through a glass in a dark manner, which is the first consideration
 
 
Chapter 13
12a1 We see now through a glass in a dark manner:
>
1. first, it should be noted that something sensible can be seen in three ways
 
 
*
1. first, by its presence in the one seeing, as light itself, which is present in the eye
 
 
*
2. second, by the presence of its likeness in the sense and immediately derived from the thing, as whiteness in a wall is seen, even though the whiteness does not exist in the eye, but its likeness (although the likeness is not seen by the eye)
 
 
*
3. third, by the presence of a likeness not immediately derived from the thing itself but from a likeness of the thing in something else, as when a man is seen through a mirror
 
 
>
2. second, therefore, speaking in this way about the vision of God
 
 
*
1. first, I say, that by natural knowledge God alone sees himself; because in God essence and intellect are the same; therefore his essence is present to his intellect
 
 
*
2. second, but in a second way the angels perhaps see God by natural knowledge, inasmuch as a likeness of the divine essence immediately shines back on them
 
 
>
3. third, but in a third way we know God in this life, inasmuch as we know the invisible things of God through creatures
 
 
*
1. first, because from the order and goodness and multitude which are caused in things by God, we come to a knowledge of his power, goodness and eminence; this knowledge is called seeing in a mirror
 
 
>
2. second, it should be further noted that a likeness of this sort, which is of a likeness gleaming back on someone else, is two-fold
 
 
*
1. first, sometimes it is clear and open, as that which appears in a mirror
 
 
*
2. second, sometimes it is obscure and secret, and then that vision is said to be enigmatic
 
 
V
>
2. second, but then, namely in heaven, we shall see face to face, which is the second consideration
 
802
Chapter 13
12a2 but then face to face.
>
1. first, it should be noted that God as God does not have a face, and therefore the expression face to face is metaphorical
 
 
*
1. first, for when we see something in a mirror, we do not see it, but its likeness
 
 
*
2. second, but when we see someone by face, then we see him as he is; therefore the apostle wishes to say nothing else when he says—in heaven we shall see face to face—than that we shall see the very essence of God
 
 
>
2. second, opposed to this it is said in Genesis, I have seen God face to face and yet my life is preserved
 
 
*
1. first, the objection states it is evident that he did not at that time see the essence of God; therefore to see face to face is not to see the essence of God
 
 
*
2. second, the answer to this objection is that that vision was imaginary
 
 
*
3. third, but still some say that in heaven the divine essence will be seen through a created likeness
 
803
V
*
2. second, he proves what he proposes in detail about himself, at now I know in part
13:12b
804
Chapter 13
12b Now I know in part: but then I shall know even as I am known.
V
>
3. third, he draws the ended conclusion, at and now there remain faith
13:13
805
Chapter 13
13 And now there remain faith, hope, and charity, these three: but the greatest of these is charity.
*
1. first, he does not mention all the gifts but only three because these three join to God
 
 
*
2. second, since the gifts exist for perfecting the affections or intellect, and charity perfects the affections, and faith the intellect, it does not seem that hope is necessary but superfluous
 
 
V
*
3. third, he compares the charismatic graces to one another
14:1
807
Chapter 14
1 Follow after charity, be zealous for spiritual gifts; but rather that you may prophesy.
2 For he that speaketh in a tongue speaketh not unto men, but unto God: for no man heareth. Yet by the Spirit he speaketh mysteries.
3 But he that prophesieth speaketh to men unto edification and exhortation and comfort.
4 He that speaketh in a tongue edifieth himself: but he that prophesieth, edifieth the church.
5 And I would have you all to speak with tongues, but rather to prophesy. For greater is he that prophesieth than he that speaketh with tongues: unless perhaps he interpret, that the church may receive edification.
6 But now, brethren, if I come to you speaking with tongues, what shall I profit you, unless I speak to you either in revelation or in knowledge or in prophecy or in doctrine?
7 Even things without life that give sound, whether pipe or harp, except they give a distinction of sounds, how shall it be known what is piped or harped?
8 For if the trumpet give an uncertain sound, who shall prepare himself to the battle?
9 So likewise you, except you utter by the tongue plain speech, how shall it be known what is said? For you shall be speaking into the air.
10 There are, for example, so many kinds of tongues in this world: and none is without voice.
11 If then I know not the power of the voice, I shall be to him to whom I speak a barbarian: and he that speaketh a barbarian to me.
12 So you also, forasmuch as you are zealous of spirits, seek to abound unto the edifying of the church.
13 And therefore he that speaketh by a tongue, let him pray that he may interpret.
14 For if I pray in a tongue, my spirit prayeth: but my understanding is without fruit.
15 What is it then? I will pray with the spirit, I will pray also with the understanding, I will sing with the spirit, I will sing also with the understanding.
16 Else, if thou shalt bless with the spirit, how shall he that holdeth the place of the unlearned say, Amen, to thy blessing? Because he knoweth not what thou sayest.
17 For thou indeed givest thanks well: but the other is not edified.
18 I thank my God I speak with all your tongues.
19 But in the church I had rather speak five words with my understanding, that I may instruct others also: than ten thousand words in a tongue.
20 Brethren, do not become children in sense. But in malice be children: and in sense be perfect.
21 In the law it is written: In other tongues and other lips I will speak to this people: and neither so will they hear me, saith the Lord.
22 Wherefore tongues are for a sign, not to believers but to unbelievers: but prophecies, not to unbelievers but to believers.
23 If therefore the whole church come together into one place, and all speak with tongues, and there come in unlearned persons or infidels, will they not say that you are mad?
24 But if all prophesy, and there come in one that believeth not or an unlearned person, he is convinced of all: he is judged of all.
25 The secrets of his heart are made manifest. And so, falling down on his face, he will adore God, affirming that God is among you indeed.
26 How is it then, brethren? When you come together, every one of you hath a psalm, hath a doctrine, hath a revelation, hath a tongue, hath an interpretation: let all things be done to edification.
27 If any speak with a tongue, let it be by two, or at the most by three, and in course: and let one interpret.
28 But if there be no interpreter, let him hold his peace in the church and speak to himself and to God.
29 And let the prophets speak, two or three: and let the rest judge.
30 But if any thing be revealed to another sitting, let the first hold his peace.
31 For you may all prophesy, one by one, that all may learn and all may be exhorted.
32 And the spirits of the prophets are subject to the prophets.
33 For God is not the God of dissension, but of peace: as also I teach in all the churches of the saints.
34 Let women keep silence in the churches: for it is not permitted them to speak but to be subject, as also the law saith.
35 But if they would learn anything, let them ask their husbands at home. For it is a shame for a woman to speak in the church.
36 Or did the word of God come out from you? Or came it only unto you?
37 If any seem to be a prophet or spiritual, let him know the things that I write to you, that they are the commandments of the Lord.
38 But if any man know not, he shall not be known.
39 Wherefore, brethren, be zealous to prophesy: and forbid not to speak with tongues.
40 But let all things be done decently and according to order.
V
>
3. third, the glory of the resurrection, which is not contained in a sacrament since the one who receives the sacrament does not obtain it at once but the glory of the resurrection is signified in them inasmuch as the grace is conferred in them by which beatitude is reached, at now I make known to you
15:1
888
Chapter 15
1 Now I make known unto you, brethren, the gospel which I preached to you, which also you have received and wherein you stand.
2 By which also you are saved, if you hold fast after what manner I preached unto you, unless you have believed in vain.
3 For I delivered unto you first of all, which I also received: how that Christ died for our sins, according to the scriptures:
4 And that he was buried: and that he rose again according to the scriptures:
5 And that he was seen by Cephas, and after that by the eleven.
6 Then was he seen by more than five hundred brethren at once: of whom many remain until this present, and some are fallen asleep.
7 After that, he was seen by James: then by all the apostles.
8 And last of all, he was seen also by me, as by one born out of due time.
9 For I am the least of the apostles, who am not worthy to be called an apostle, because I persecuted the church of God.
10 But by the grace of God, I am what I am. And his grace in me hath not been void: but I have laboured more abundantly than all they. Yet not I, but the grace of God with me:
11 For whether I or they, so we preach: and so you have believed.
12 Now if Christ be preached, that he arose again from the dead, how do some among you say that there is no resurrection of the dead?
13 But if there be no resurrection of the dead, then Christ is not risen again.
14 And if Christ be not risen again, then is our preaching vain: and your faith is also vain.
15 Yea, and we are found false witnesses of God: because we have given testimony against God, that he hath raised up Christ, whom he hath not raised up, if the dead rise not again.
16 For if the dead rise not again, neither is Christ risen again.
17 And if Christ be not risen again, your faith is vain: for you are yet in your sins.
18 Then they also that are fallen asleep in Christ are perished.
19 If in this life only we have hope in Christ, we are of all men most miserable.
20 But now Christ is risen from the dead, the firstfruits of them that sleep:
21 For by a man came death: and by a man the resurrection of the dead.
22 And as in Adam all die, so also in Christ all shall be made alive.
23 But every one in his own order: the firstfruits, Christ: then they that are of Christ, who have believed in his coming.
24 Afterwards the end: when he shall have delivered up the kingdom to God and the Father: when he shall have brought to nought all principality and power and virtue.
25 For he must reign, until he hath put all his enemies under his feet.
26 And the enemy, death, shall be destroyed last: For he hath put all things under his feet. And whereas he saith:
27 All things are put under him; undoubtedly, he is excepted, who put all things under him.
28 And when all things shall be subdued unto him, then the Son also himself shall be subject unto him that put all things under him, that God may be all in all.
29 Otherwise, what shall they do that are baptized for the dead, if the dead rise not again at all? Why are they then baptized for them?
30 Why also are we in danger every hour?
31 I die daily, I protest by your glory, brethren, which I have in Christ Jesus our Lord.
32 If (according to man) I fought with beasts at Ephesus, what doth it profit me, if the dead rise not again? Let us eat and drink, for to morrow we shall die.
33 Be not seduced: Evil communications corrupt good manners.
34 Awake, ye just, and sin not. For some have not the knowledge of God. I speak it to your shame.
35 But some man will say: How do the dead rise again? Or with what manner of body shall they come?
36 Senseless man, that which thou sowest is not quickened, except it die first.
37 And that which thou sowest, thou sowest not the body that shall be: but bare grain, as of wheat, or of some of the rest.
38 But God giveth it a body as he will: and to every seed its proper body.
39 All flesh is not the same flesh: but one is the flesh of men, another of beasts, other of birds, another of fishes.
40 And there are bodies celestial and bodies terrestrial: but, one is the glory of the celestial, and another of the terrestrial.
41 One is the glory of the sun, another the glory of the moon, and another the glory of the stars. For star differeth from star in glory.
42 So also is the resurrection of the dead. It is sown in corruption: it shall rise in incorruption.
43 It is sown in dishonour: it shall rise in glory. It is sown in weakness: it shall rise in power.
44 It is sown a natural body: it shall rise a spiritual body. If there be a natural body, there is also a spiritual body, as it is written:
45 The first man Adam was made into a living soul; the last Adam into a quickening spirit.
46 Yet that was not first which is spiritual, but that which is natural: afterwards that which is spiritual.
47 The first man was of the earth, earthly: the second man, from heaven, heavenly.
48 Such as is the earthly, such also are the earthly: and such as is the heavenly, such also are they that are heavenly.
49 Therefore, as we have borne the image of the earthly, let us bear also the image of the heavenly.
50 Now this I say, brethren, that flesh and blood cannot possess the kingdom of God: neither shall corruption possess incorruption.
51 Behold, I tell you a mystery. We shall all indeed rise again: but we shall not all be changed.
52 In a moment, in the twinkling of an eye, at the last trumpet: for the trumpet shall sound and the dead shall rise again incorruptible. And we shall be changed.
53 For this corruptible must put on incorruption: and this mortal must put on immortality.
54 And when this mortal hath put on immortality, then shall come to pass the saying that is written: Death is swallowed up in victory.
55 O death, where is thy victory? O death, where is thy sting?
56 Now the sting of death is sin: and the power of sin is the law.
57 But thanks be to God, who hath given us the victory through our Lord Jesus Christ.
58 Therefore, my beloved brethren, be ye steadfast and unmoveable: always abounding in the work of the Lord, knowing that your labour is not in vain in the Lord.
V
>
1. first, he prefaces a tract on the resurrection
 
 
Chapter 15
1 Now I make known unto you, brethren, the gospel which I preached to you, which also you have received and wherein you stand.
2 By which also you are saved, if you hold fast after what manner I preached unto you, unless you have believed in vain.
3 For I delivered unto you first of all, which I also received: how that Christ died for our sins, according to the scriptures:
4 And that he was buried: and that he rose again according to the scriptures:
5 And that he was seen by Cephas, and after that by the eleven.
6 Then was he seen by more than five hundred brethren at once: of whom many remain until this present, and some are fallen asleep.
7 After that, he was seen by James: then by all the apostles.
8 And last of all, he was seen also by me, as by one born out of due time.
9 For I am the least of the apostles, who am not worthy to be called an apostle, because I persecuted the church of God.
10 But by the grace of God, I am what I am. And his grace in me hath not been void: but I have laboured more abundantly than all they. Yet not I, but the grace of God with me:
11 For whether I or they, so we preach: and so you have believed.
V
>
1. first, he commends the gospel’s doctrine, as to four things
 
 
Chapter 15
1 Now I make known unto you, brethren, the gospel which I preached to you, which also you have received and wherein you stand.
2 By which also you are saved, if you hold fast after what manner I preached unto you, unless you have believed in vain.
V
*
1. first, as to the authority of the preachers, because they are apostles
 
889
Chapter 15
1 Now I make known unto you, brethren, the gospel which I preached to you, which also you have received and wherein you stand.
2 By which also you are saved, if you hold fast after what manner I preached unto you, unless you have believed in vain.
V
*
2. second, as to the common faith of all people, at which also you have received
15:1b
890
Chapter 15
1b which also you have received
V
*
3. third, as to its strength, because it confirms and elevates to heavenly things, at wherein you stand
15:1c
891
Chapter 15
1c and wherein you stand.
V
*
4. fourth, as to usefulness, because the new law alone leads to the end of salvation, but not the old law, at by which also you are saved
15:2
892
Chapter 15
2 By which also you are saved, if you hold fast after what manner I preached unto you, unless you have believed in vain.
V
>
2. second, he clarifies his proposition and declares what should be known about the resurrection of Christ, at for I delivered to you
15:3
893
Chapter 15
3 For I delivered unto you first of all, which I also received: how that Christ died for our sins, according to the scriptures:
4 And that he was buried: and that he rose again according to the scriptures:
5 And that he was seen by Cephas, and after that by the eleven.
6 Then was he seen by more than five hundred brethren at once: of whom many remain until this present, and some are fallen asleep.
7 After that, he was seen by James: then by all the apostles.
8 And last of all, he was seen also by me, as by one born out of due time.
9 For I am the least of the apostles, who am not worthy to be called an apostle, because I persecuted the church of God.
10 But by the grace of God, I am what I am. And his grace in me hath not been void: but I have laboured more abundantly than all they. Yet not I, but the grace of God with me:
11 For whether I or they, so we preach: and so you have believed.
12 Now if Christ be preached, that he arose again from the dead, how do some among you say that there is no resurrection of the dead?
V
>
1. first, he shows the origin of the doctrine about the resurrection of Christ; and he says you should hold fast to that, i.e., keep in your memory what I delivered unto you first of all, and still deliver
 
894
Chapter 15
3a For I delivered unto you first of all, which I also received:
>
1. first, hence he says, first of all, i.e., is among the things which should most primarily be believed
 
 
*
1. first, the Trinity
 
 
>
2. second, the incarnation
 
 
*
1. first, and first man should believe in what pertains to faith in the incarnation
 
 
*
2. second, and then in what pertains to the Trinity
 
 
*
2. second, hence, unto you first of all I delivered, namely, things concerning the incarnation
 
 
>
3. third, and this is not from me or on my authority, but which I also received, received from Christ or from the Holy Spirit
 
 
*
1. first, cf. Gal. 1:1: Paul, an apostle
 
 
*
2. second, cf. 1 Cor. 11:23: for I received from the Lord Jesus
 
 
*
3. third, cf. Isa. 21:20: what I have heard from the Lord of hosts
 
 
V
>
2. second, he shows what things are contained in such a doctrine, that is, the things received and delivered are four: the death, burial, resurrection, and appearance of Christ, at how Christ died for our sins
15:3b
895
Chapter 15
3b how that Christ died for our sins, according to the scriptures:
4 And that he was buried: and that he rose again according to the scriptures:
5 And that he was seen by Cephas, and after that by the eleven.
6 Then was he seen by more than five hundred brethren at once: of whom many remain until this present, and some are fallen asleep.
7 After that, he was seen by James: then by all the apostles.
8 And last of all, he was seen also by me, as by one born out of due time.
9 For I am the least of the apostles, who am not worthy to be called an apostle, because I persecuted the church of God.
10 But by the grace of God, I am what I am. And his grace in me hath not been void: but I have laboured more abundantly than all they. Yet not I, but the grace of God with me:
V
>
1. first, therefore he says, I have delivered to you, first of all, the death of Christ; hence he says, how Christ died, and in these words he removes two suspicious which can rise from the death of Christ
15:3b
 
Chapter 15
3b how that Christ died for our sins, according to the scriptures:
>
1. first, the first is that he died for his own actual sins, or for original sin; this he excludes when he says, for our sins, not his
 
 
*
1. first, he was stricken for the transgressions of my people (Isa. 53:8)
 
 
*
2. second, Christ died once and for all for our sins, the just for the unjust (1 Pet. 3:18)
 
 
>
2. second, the other suspicion is that the death of Christ was by chance or by the violence of the Jews; this he excludes when he says, according to the Scriptures
 
 
*
1. first, like a lamb he was led away to the slaughter (Isa 53:7)
 
 
*
2. second, I was like a gentle lamb led to the slaughter (Jer 11:19)
 
 
*
3. third, behold, we are going up to Jerusalem and the Son of man will be delivered to the chief priests (Matt 20:18)
 
 
V
>
2. second, I delivered to you the burial of Christ; therefore he says, that he was buried
15:4a
896
Chapter 15
4a And that he was buried:
*
1. first, there is a question: but is the burial a special article of faith?
 
 
>
2. second, but the apostle mentions the burial for three reasons
 
 
*
1. first, for the evident sign of one’s death is burial
 
 
>
2. second, to show the truth of the resurrection
 
 
*
1. first, because if he had not been buried, guards would not have been placed at the grave on these days
 
 
*
2. second, nor could they say that the disciples had stolen his body
 
 
>
3. third, because the apostle wants to induce them to believe in the resurrection, and this seems more difficult, that a buried person should arise
 
 
*
1. first, and his tomb shall be glorious (Isa 11:10)
 
 
*
2. second, they made his grave with the wicked (Isa 53:9)
 
 
V
*
3. third, I also delivered to you the resurrection, at that he rose on the third day; after two days he will revive us (Hos. 6:2)
15:4b
897
Chapter 15
4b and that he rose again according to the scriptures:
V
>
4. fourth, I delivered to you the appearance of Christ, at because he was seen by Cephas
15:5
898
Chapter 15
5 And that he was seen by Cephas, and after that by the eleven.
6 Then was he seen by more than five hundred brethren at once: of whom many remain until this present, and some are fallen asleep.
7 After that, he was seen by James: then by all the apostles.
8 And last of all, he was seen also by me, as by one born out of due time.
9 For I am the least of the apostles, who am not worthy to be called an apostle, because I persecuted the church of God.
10 But by the grace of God, I am what I am. And his grace in me hath not been void: but I have laboured more abundantly than all they. Yet not I, but the grace of God with me:
V
>
1. first, the appearance made to others
 
899
Chapter 15
5 And that he was seen by Cephas, and after that by the eleven.
6 Then was he seen by more than five hundred brethren at once: of whom many remain until this present, and some are fallen asleep.
7 After that, he was seen by James: then by all the apostles.
>
1. first, some things ought to be noted
 
 
>
1. first, it should be noted that the appearances of Christ were not made to all in common, but to certain special persons
 
 
*
1. first, God raised him up on the third day and make him manifest not to all the people (Acts 11:40)
 
 
*
2. second, the reason for this was to preserve order in the Church in that through certain special persons belief in the resurrection should reach others.
 
 
>
2. second, it should also be noted that not all of Christ’s appearances are mentioned, nor those that were made to the women; but some not mentioned in the Gospel are mentioned here
 
 
*
1. first, the reason for this was that the Apostle wants to refute unbelievers by reason; and therefore he wanted to present only authentic testimonies.
 
 
*
2. second, consequently, he kept silence about the appearances to the women and mentioned some which are not found, to show that he also appeared to many others; but he mentions Peter and James, because they were as pillars (Gal 2:9)
 
 
V
>
2. second, he mentions the appearances
 
900
Chapter 15
5 And that he was seen by Cephas, and after that by the eleven.
6 Then was he seen by more than five hundred brethren at once: of whom many remain until this present, and some are fallen asleep.
7 After that, he was seen by James: then by all the apostles.
V
>
1. first, he says, I handed on to you, because he was seen by Cephas, that is, by Peter
15:5a
 
Chapter 15
5a And that he was seen by Cephas,
*
1. first, the Lord is truly risen and has appeared to Peter (Luke 24:34)
 
 
*
2. second, and it is believed that among men he appeared first to Peter since he was in great sadness
 
 
*
3. third, hence, even the angel said, go, tell his disciples and Peter (Mark 16:7)
 
 
V
>
2. second, after that, that is, in another place, he was seen by the eleven apostles
15:5b
 
Chapter 15
5b and after that by the eleven.
*
1. first, he was seen once by only ten when Thomas was absent
 
 
>
2. second, and eight days later by eleven, when Thomas was with them
 
 
>
1. first, Augustine says that it should say twelve, but the text is corrupted by a scribe’s error
 
 
*
1. first, and he says that he does not reiterate what was objected before, and Matthias had not yet been chosen
 
 
*
2. second, for it was customary, when the majority of the company did something, for it to say that the whole college did it
 
 
*
2. second, for this reason, since the Lord had chosen twelve, it can truly be said that the twelve saw him, that is, the whole company of apostles
 
 
*
3. third, but it is not a fault in the text, whether it says twelve, or eleven
 
 
V
>
3. third, then again he was seen by more than five hundred brethren
15:6
901
Chapter 15
6 Then was he seen by more than five hundred brethren at once: of whom many remain until this present, and some are fallen asleep.
>
1. first, there is an objection
 
 
*
1. first, it can be said that this appearance was the one about which Dionysius speaks in The Divine Names III, when all the disciples were assembled to see the body [of the Blessed Virgin], which they considered the prince of life
 
 
*
2. second, but against this seems to be the fact that this was before the ascension, namely, when Christ appeared to James; but the assembly of disciples to see the Blessed Virgin, about which Dionysius seems to speak, was much later
 
 
V
>
2. second, therefore it seems better to say that he appeared to five hundred brethren all at once before his ascension
 
 
Chapter 15
6 Then was he seen by more than five hundred brethren at once: of whom many remain until this present, and some are fallen asleep.
V
*
1. first, and it is not important that there were said to be 120 disciples, because although the ones in Jerusalem were 120, nevertheless in Galilee there were many disciples and perhaps all were assembled at one time, when he appeared
15:6a
 
Chapter 15
6a Then was he seen by more than five hundred brethren at once:
V
>
2. second, to make his testimony more certain he says that of them many remain until this present, but some of them are fallen asleep, i.e., died, in the hope of the resurrection
 
 
Chapter 15
6b of whom many remain until this present, and some are fallen asleep.
*
1. first, they call the death of the saints ‘sleep,’ because they die with corruptible flesh and rise with incorruptible
 
 
*
2. second, we know that Christ being raised from the head, will never die again (Rom 6:9)
 
 
V
>
4. fourth, Then, i.e., after this, he was seen by James, i.e., of Alphæus
15:7a
902
Chapter 15
7a After that, he was seen by James:
>
1. first, the reason for this can be assigned because, as it is read, James vowed that he would not take food, until he saw the Lord
 
 
*
1. first, but according to this the order of appearances is not observed
 
 
*
2. second, because if after all those listed an appearance was made to James, he would have been too long without food and this is difficult
 
 
*
2. second, therefore, it must be said that Christ made a special appearance to James, because James had a special devotion to Christ, and furthermore nothing is found in the Gospel about that appearance
 
 
V
*
5. fifth, then, namely, after this, he was seen by all the apostles in the ascension (cf. Matt. 28:16; Acts 1:3ff)
 
 
Chapter 15
7b then by all the apostles.
V
>
2. second, that made to himself alone, at but last of all
15:8
903
Chapter 15
8 And last of all, he was seen also by me, as by one born out of due time.
9 For I am the least of the apostles, who am not worthy to be called an apostle, because I persecuted the church of God.
10 But by the grace of God, I am what I am. And his grace in me hath not been void: but I have laboured more abundantly than all they. Yet not I, but the grace of God with me:
*
1. first, he shows the order of the appearances
 
904
>
2. second, he assigns its reason, at for I am the least of the apostles
 
905
*
1. first, he shows his smallness
 
906
*
2. second, he explains the reason for this, at because I persecuted the Church of God
 
 
V
*
3. third, the agreement of preachers on this doctrine, at for whether I or they
15:11
910
Chapter 15
11 For whether I or they, so we preach: and so you have believed.
12 Now if Christ be preached, that he arose again from the dead, how do some among you say that there is no resurrection of the dead?
V
>
2. second, with this (the resurrection of Christ) he proves the future general resurrection of all men
15:12
911
Chapter 15
13 But if there be no resurrection of the dead, then Christ is not risen again.
14 And if Christ be not risen again, then is our preaching vain: and your faith is also vain.
15 Yea, and we are found false witnesses of God: because we have given testimony against God, that he hath raised up Christ, whom he hath not raised up, if the dead rise not again.
16 For if the dead rise not again, neither is Christ risen again.
17 And if Christ be not risen again, your faith is vain: for you are yet in your sins.
18 Then they also that are fallen asleep in Christ are perished.
19 If in this life only we have hope in Christ, we are of all men most miserable.
20 But now Christ is risen from the dead, the firstfruits of them that sleep:
21 For by a man came death: and by a man the resurrection of the dead.
22 And as in Adam all die, so also in Christ all shall be made alive.
23 But every one in his own order: the firstfruits, Christ: then they that are of Christ, who have believed in his coming.
24 Afterwards the end: when he shall have delivered up the kingdom to God and the Father: when he shall have brought to nought all principality and power and virtue.
25 For he must reign, until he hath put all his enemies under his feet.
26 And the enemy, death, shall be destroyed last: For he hath put all things under his feet. And whereas he saith:
27 All things are put under him; undoubtedly, he is excepted, who put all things under him.
28 And when all things shall be subdued unto him, then the Son also himself shall be subject unto him that put all things under him, that God may be all in all.
29 Otherwise, what shall they do that are baptized for the dead, if the dead rise not again at all? Why are they then baptized for them?
30 Why also are we in danger every hour?
31 I die daily, I protest by your glory, brethren, which I have in Christ Jesus our Lord.
32 If (according to man) I fought with beasts at Ephesus, what doth it profit me, if the dead rise not again? Let us eat and drink, for to morrow we shall die.
33 Be not seduced: Evil communications corrupt good manners.
34 Awake, ye just, and sin not. For some have not the knowledge of God. I speak it to your shame.
35 But some man will say: How do the dead rise again? Or with what manner of body shall they come?
36 Senseless man, that which thou sowest is not quickened, except it die first.
37 And that which thou sowest, thou sowest not the body that shall be: but bare grain, as of wheat, or of some of the rest.
38 But God giveth it a body as he will: and to every seed its proper body.
39 All flesh is not the same flesh: but one is the flesh of men, another of beasts, other of birds, another of fishes.
40 And there are bodies celestial and bodies terrestrial: but, one is the glory of the celestial, and another of the terrestrial.
41 One is the glory of the sun, another the glory of the moon, and another the glory of the stars. For star differeth from star in glory.
42 So also is the resurrection of the dead. It is sown in corruption: it shall rise in incorruption.
43 It is sown in dishonour: it shall rise in glory. It is sown in weakness: it shall rise in power.
44 It is sown a natural body: it shall rise a spiritual body. If there be a natural body, there is also a spiritual body, as it is written:
45 The first man Adam was made into a living soul; the last Adam into a quickening spirit.
46 Yet that was not first which is spiritual, but that which is natural: afterwards that which is spiritual.
47 The first man was of the earth, earthly: the second man, from heaven, heavenly.
48 Such as is the earthly, such also are the earthly: and such as is the heavenly, such also are they that are heavenly.
49 Therefore, as we have borne the image of the earthly, let us bear also the image of the heavenly.
50 Now this I say, brethren, that flesh and blood cannot possess the kingdom of God: neither shall corruption possess incorruption.
51 Behold, I tell you a mystery. We shall all indeed rise again: but we shall not all be changed.
52 In a moment, in the twinkling of an eye, at the last trumpet: for the trumpet shall sound and the dead shall rise again incorruptible. And we shall be changed.
53 For this corruptible must put on incorruption: and this mortal must put on immortality.
54 And when this mortal hath put on immortality, then shall come to pass the saying that is written: Death is swallowed up in victory.
55 O death, where is thy victory? O death, where is thy sting?
56 Now the sting of death is sin: and the power of sin is the law.
57 But thanks be to God, who hath given us the victory through our Lord Jesus Christ.
58 Therefore, my beloved brethren, be ye steadfast and unmoveable: always abounding in the work of the Lord, knowing that your labour is not in vain in the Lord.
V
>
1. first, he proves the future resurrection of the dead
 
 
Chapter 15
12 Now if Christ be preached, that he arose again from the dead, how do some among you say that there is no resurrection of the dead?
13 But if there be no resurrection of the dead, then Christ is not risen again.
14 And if Christ be not risen again, then is our preaching vain: and your faith is also vain.
15 Yea, and we are found false witnesses of God: because we have given testimony against God, that he hath raised up Christ, whom he hath not raised up, if the dead rise not again.
16 For if the dead rise not again, neither is Christ risen again.
17 And if Christ be not risen again, your faith is vain: for you are yet in your sins.
18 Then they also that are fallen asleep in Christ are perished.
19 If in this life only we have hope in Christ, we are of all men most miserable.
20 But now Christ is risen from the dead, the firstfruits of them that sleep:
21 For by a man came death: and by a man the resurrection of the dead.
22 And as in Adam all die, so also in Christ all shall be made alive.
23 But every one in his own order: the firstfruits, Christ: then they that are of Christ, who have believed in his coming.
24 Afterwards the end: when he shall have delivered up the kingdom to God and the Father: when he shall have brought to nought all principality and power and virtue.
25 For he must reign, until he hath put all his enemies under his feet.
26 And the enemy, death, shall be destroyed last: For he hath put all things under his feet. And whereas he saith:
27 All things are put under him; undoubtedly, he is excepted, who put all things under him.
28 And when all things shall be subdued unto him, then the Son also himself shall be subject unto him that put all things under him, that God may be all in all.
29 Otherwise, what shall they do that are baptized for the dead, if the dead rise not again at all? Why are they then baptized for them?
30 Why also are we in danger every hour?
31 I die daily, I protest by your glory, brethren, which I have in Christ Jesus our Lord.
32 If (according to man) I fought with beasts at Ephesus, what doth it profit me, if the dead rise not again? Let us eat and drink, for to morrow we shall die.
33 Be not seduced: Evil communications corrupt good manners.
34 Awake, ye just, and sin not. For some have not the knowledge of God. I speak it to your shame.
>
1. first, he proves the future resurrection of the dead with a reason taken from the resurrection of Christ; that is: if Christ arose, then the dead will rise
 
 
>
1. first, he presents a conditional proposition, namely, if Christ arose, the dead will also rise
 
912
>
1. first, therefore he says: I have said that whether I preached or others, namely, the apostles, you have so believed
 
 
*
1. first, Now if Christ be preached by us
 
 
*
2. second, that he rose again from the dead
 
 
>
3. third, how do some in you, i.e., among you, say that there is no resurrection of the dead?
 
 
*
1. first, it is as if to say: if Christ rose from the dead, as we preach
 
 
*
2. second, since we believe that Christ died and rose again (1 Thess 4:13), no one should doubt the future resurrection of the dead
 
 
*
3. third, hence: he who raised Christ Jesus from the dead will give life to our mortal bodies (Rom 8:10)
 
 
>
2. second, some objections are presented
 
913
>
1. first, but this argument seems invalid since it argues by affirming from the greater
 
 
*
1. first, to this some answer that is not from the greater but from a similar
 
 
>
2. second, but it seems better to say that it is arguing from a cause, because the resurrection of Christ is the cause of our resurrection
 
 
*
1. first, therefore, according to the Gloss, it should be said: if Christ, who is the efficient cause of our resurrection, arose, how do some in you say that there is no resurrection of the dead?
 
 
*
2. second, yet one should not say that he is the efficient cause only after the manner of merit
 
 
*
3. third, neither is he merely the exemplary cause, as some say, but he is the efficient and exemplary cause
 
 
>
2. second, but on the other hand, to rise from the dead is above nature, but this is done only by the infinite power of God;
 
914
>
1. first, therefore, the resurrection of Christ’s body is not the efficient cause of the resurrection of the dead
 
 
*
1. first, since the humanity of Christ or the body is a creature
 
 
*
2. second, although it cannot be said of Christ or of the man, that he is a creature
 
 
>
2. second, the answer is that inasmuch as God or the godhead is in Christ, Christ is the exemplary and efficient cause of the resurrection of the dead through his humanity, as though an instrument of his divinity
 
 
*
1. first, to answer the objection it should be noted that the flesh of Christ or the humanity is not said to produce an effect of infinite power, inasmuch as it is flesh or humanity
 
 
*
2. second, but inasmuch as it is the flesh and humanity of Christ.
 
 
>
3. third, but there is another question: once the sufficient cause is posited, the effect follows at once; therefore if the resurrection of Christ is the sufficient cause of the resurrection of the dead, then the. dead should all rise and not merely be delayed
 
 
*
1. first, the answer is that an effect follows from instrumental causes according to the condition of the principal cause
 
 
*
2. second, therefore, since God is the principal cause of our resurrection, but Christ’s resurrection is the instrumental cause, our resurrection follows Christ’s resurrection according to God’s arrangement, which directed that it happen at such a time.
 
 
>
4. fourth, but if God had not been incarnate, would men rise?
 
 
*
1. first, it seems not, because Christ would not have suffered and arisen
 
 
*
2. second, I answer that this objection is null, because when something is directed by some cause, one should argue to it, observing the order of that cause
 
 
*
3. third, therefore, it must be said that God directed the resurrection of the dead to occur in that manner
 
 
*
4. fourth, yet another manner could still be found by God, if he willed
 
 
*
2. second, he proves the antecedent of the conditional, at but if there be no resurrection of the dead
15:13
917
*
3. third, he proves that the conditional is true, at but now Christ is risen
 
 
*
2. second, with a reason taken from the lives of the saints, at otherwise, what shall they do
15:29
 
V
>
2. second, he shows the quality and mode of those rising
15:35
964
Chapter 15
35 But some man will say: How do the dead rise again? Or with what manner of body shall they come?
36 Senseless man, that which thou sowest is not quickened, except it die first.
37 And that which thou sowest, thou sowest not the body that shall be: but bare grain, as of wheat, or of some of the rest.
38 But God giveth it a body as he will: and to every seed its proper body.
39 All flesh is not the same flesh: but one is the flesh of men, another of beasts, other of birds, another of fishes.
40 And there are bodies celestial and bodies terrestrial: but, one is the glory of the celestial, and another of the terrestrial.
41 One is the glory of the sun, another the glory of the moon, and another the glory of the stars. For star differeth from star in glory.
42 So also is the resurrection of the dead. It is sown in corruption: it shall rise in incorruption.
43 It is sown in dishonour: it shall rise in glory. It is sown in weakness: it shall rise in power.
44 It is sown a natural body: it shall rise a spiritual body. If there be a natural body, there is also a spiritual body, as it is written:
45 The first man Adam was made into a living soul; the last Adam into a quickening spirit.
46 Yet that was not first which is spiritual, but that which is natural: afterwards that which is spiritual.
47 The first man was of the earth, earthly: the second man, from heaven, heavenly.
48 Such as is the earthly, such also are the earthly: and such as is the heavenly, such also are they that are heavenly.
49 Therefore, as we have borne the image of the earthly, let us bear also the image of the heavenly.
50 Now this I say, brethren, that flesh and blood cannot possess the kingdom of God: neither shall corruption possess incorruption.
51 Behold, I tell you a mystery. We shall all indeed rise again: but we shall not all be changed.
52 In a moment, in the twinkling of an eye, at the last trumpet: for the trumpet shall sound and the dead shall rise again incorruptible. And we shall be changed.
53 For this corruptible must put on incorruption: and this mortal must put on immortality.
>
1. first, he raises a question about the quality of those rising, pointing out two errors in regard to the resurrection
 
 
*
1. first, some absolutely denied the future resurrection of the dead
 
965
*
2. second, others on the other hand have said there will be a resurrection, but they will rise to the same manner of living and to the same acts
 
 
>
2. second, he answers it, at You foolish man!
15:36
966
>
1. first, he solves the second
 
 
>
1. first, to understand what the apostle presents in the first part, it is necessary to investigate what the apostle intends, which is to show that the dead will rise and that their substance will be the same; so here presents likenesses
 
 
*
1. first, he proposes likenesses in one species
 
 
*
2. second, he proposes likenesses in two species
15:39
 
*
2. second, he adapts
15:42
 
*
3. third, he proves
15:44b?
 
*
2. second, he solves the first
15:44b?
 
V
*
3. third, he describes the order of the resurrection
15:54
 
Chapter 15
54 And when this mortal hath put on immortality, then shall come to pass the saying that is written: Death is swallowed up in victory.
55 O death, where is thy victory? O death, where is thy sting?
56 Now the sting of death is sin: and the power of sin is the law.
57 But thanks be to God, who hath given us the victory through our Lord Jesus Christ.
58 Therefore, my beloved brethren, be ye steadfast and unmoveable: always abounding in the work of the Lord, knowing that your labour is not in vain in the Lord.
V
*
2. second, he instructs them about things pertaining to some of them, at now concerning the collections that are made for the saints
16:1
 
Chapter 16
1 Now concerning the collections that are made for the saints: as I have given order to the churches of Galatia, so do ye also.
2 On the first day of the week, let every one of you put apart with himself, laying up what it shall well please him: that when I come, the collections be not then to be made.
3 And when I shall be with you, whomsoever you shall approve by letters, them will I send to carry your grace to Jerusalem.
4 And if it be meet that I also go, they shall go with me.
5 Now I will come to you, when I shall have passed through Macedonia. For I shall pass through Macedonia.
6 And with you perhaps I shall abide, or even spend the winter: that you may bring me on my way whithersoever I shall go.
7 For I will not see you now by the way: for I trust that I shall abide with you some time, if the Lord permit.
8 But I will tarry at Ephesus, until Pentecost.
9 For a great door and evident is opened unto me: and many adversaries.
10 Now if Timothy come, see that he be with you without fear: for he worketh the work of the Lord, as I also do.
11 Let no man therefore despise him: but conduct ye him on his way in peace, that he may come to me. For I look for him with the brethren.
12 And touching our brother Apollo, I give you to understand that I much entreated him to come unto you with the brethren: and indeed it was not his will at all to come at this time. But he will come when he shall have leisure.
13 Watch ye: stand fast in the faith: do manfully and be strengthened.
14 Let all your things be done in charity.
15 And I beseech you, brethren, you know the house of Stephanus, and of Fortunatus, and of Achaicus, that they are the firstfruits of Achaia, and have dedicated themselves to the ministry of the saints:
16 That you also be subject to such and to every one that worketh with us and laboureth.
17 And I rejoice in the presence of Stephanus and Fortunatus and Achaicus: because that which was wanting on your part, they have supplied.
18 For they have refreshed both my spirit and yours. Know them, therefore, that are such.
19 The churches of Asia salute you. Aquila and Priscilla salute you much in the Lord, with the church that is in their house, with whom I also lodge.
20 All the brethren salute you. Salute one another with a holy kiss.
21 The salutation of me Paul, with my own hand.
22 If any man love not our Lord Jesus Christ, let him be anathema, maranatha.
23 The grace of our Lord Jesus Christ be with you.
24 My charity be with you all in Christ Jesus. Amen.